P. 1
Man Whence

Man Whence

|Views: 13|Likes:
Published by Prasanna Anjaneyulu

More info:

Published by: Prasanna Anjaneyulu on Sep 01, 2011
Copyright:Attribution Non-commercial

Availability:

Read on Scribd mobile: iPhone, iPad and Android.
download as TXT, PDF, TXT or read online from Scribd
See more
See less

01/13/2013

pdf

text

original

Anand Gholap Theosophy

Home Man: Whence, How and Whither A RECORD OF CLAIRVOYANT INVESTIGATION BY Annie Besant and C.W. Leadbeater Anand Gholap Theosophical Institute 2009

FOREWORD THE idea that clairvoyant observation is possible is no longer regarded as entir ely insane. It is not generally accepted, nor indeed is it accepted to any large extent. A constantly growing minority, however, of fairly intelligent people be lieve clairvoyance to be a fact, and regard it as a perfectly natural power, whi ch will become universal in the course of evolution. They do not regard it as a miraculous gift, nor as an outgrowth from high spirituality, lofty intelligence, or purity of character; any or all of these may be manifested in a person who i s not in the least clairvoyant. They know that it is a power latent in all men, and that it can be developed by any one who is able and willing to pay the price demanded for its forcing, ahead of the general evolution. The use of clairvoyance for research into the past is not new. The Secret Doctri ne of H. P. Blavatsky is a standing instance of such use. Whether or not the wor k thus done is reliable is a question which must be left for decision to future generations, possessing the power which is now used for this purpose. We shall, we know, have a large body of readers who are students, who, believing the power to be a reality, and knowing us to be honest, will find this book both interest ing and illuminative. For them it has been written. As the number of students in creases, so will increase the number of our readers. More than this we cannot ho pe for. Centuries hence, when people will be able to write much better books, ba sed on similar researches, this will be looked on as an interesting pioneer, con sidering the time at which it was written. Proofs of its general accuracy obviously cannot be given, though from time to ti me discoveries may be made which confirm an occasional statement. The truth of c lairvoyant research can no more be proved to the general public, than colour can be demonstrated to a blind man. The general public, so far as it reads the book , will regard it with blank incredulity; some may think it an interesting fabric ation; others may find it dull. Most will regard the authors as either self-dece

ived or fraudulent, according as the judges are kind-hearted or malevolent. To students we would say: Accept it so far as it helps you in your studies, and throws light on what you already know. Amplification and correction may be made in the future, for we have only given a few fragments of a huge history, and the task has been a very heavy one. The research work was done at Adyar in the summer of 1910; in the heat of the su mmer many of the students were away, and we shut ourselves up, so as to be unint errupted, for five evenings every week; we observed, and said exactly what we sa w, and two members, Mrs. Van Hook and Don Fabrizio Ruspoli, were good enough to write down all we said, exactly as we said it; these two sets of notes have been preserved. They are woven into the present story written partly during the summ er of 1911, when a few weeks were stolen for the purpose, and completed in April and May 1912, similarly stolen out of the rush of busy lives. This kind of work cannot be done in the midst of constant interruptions, and the only way to acco mplish it is to escape from the world for the time, to go into retreat, as the Rom an Catholics call it. The broad Theosophical outline of evolution has been followed, and it is given a mong the preliminaries in Chapter I. This governs the whole, and is the ground-pla n of the book. The fact of an Occult Hierarchy, which guides and shapes evolutio n, is throughout taken for granted, and some of its members inevitably appear in the course of the story. In order to throw ourselves back into the earliest sta ges, we sought for our own consciousnesses, present there, and easier to start f rom than anything else, since no others were recognisable. They gave us, as it w ere, a footing in the first and second Chains. From the latter part of the third Chain and onwards, we traced humanity' s story by following a group of individu als, except where this group was otherwise occupied during any important stage o f evolution-- as in the beginnings of the third and fourth sub-races of the fift h Root-Race; when that was the case we left it, and followed the main stream of progress. In this record comparatively few details as to persons can be given, t he sweep of the story being so large. Many detailed lives, however, have been pu blished in 'The Theosophist, under the general title Rents in the Veil of Time -- r ents through which glimpses of the past of individuals may be seen. A volume of these, named Lives of Alcyone, will, we hope, one day be published, and to that will be appended full genealogical tables, showing the relationships in each lif e of all the characters so far identified. Work of this kind might be done ad li bitum, if there were people to do it. As a history cannot be written without names, and as reincarnation is a fact-- a nd therefore the re-appearance of the same individual throughout succeeding ages is also a fact, the individual playing many parts under many names-- we have gi ven names to many individuals by which they may be recognised throughout the dra mas in which they take part. Irving is the same Irving to us, as Macbeth, Richar d III, Shylock, Charles I, Faust, Romeo, Matthias; and in any story of his life as actor he is spoken of as Irving, whatever part he is playing: his continuing individuality is recognised throughout. So a human being, in the long story in w hich lives are days, plays hundreds of parts but is himself throughout-- be he m an or woman, peasant, prince, or priest. To this himself we have given a distingui shing name, so that he may be recognised under all the disguises put on to suit the part he is playing. These are mostly names of constellations, or stars. For instance, we have given to Julius Caesar the name of Corona; to Plato that of Pa llas; to Lao-Tze that of Lyra; in this way we can see how different are the line s of evolution, the previous lives which produce a Caesar and a Plato. It gives to the story a human interest, and teaches the student of reincarnation. The names of those who constantly appear in this story as ordinary men and women , but who are now Masters, may make those great Beings more real to some; They h ave climbed to where They stand on the same ladder of life up which we are climb

ing now; They have known the common household life, the joys and sorrows, the su ccesses and the failures, which make up human experiences. They are not Gods per fect from unending ages, but men and women who have unfolded the God within them selves and have, along a toilsome road, reached the superhuman. They are the ful filled promise of what we shall be, the glorious flowers on the plant on which w e are the buds. And so we launch our ship on the stormy ocean of publicity, to face its destiny and find its fate. ANNIE BESANT C. W. LEADBEATER SOME OF THE CHARACTERS IN THE STORY THE FOUR ... Four of the Lords of the Flame, still living in Shamballa. KUMARA...

MAHAGURU ... The Bodhisattva of the time, appearing as Vyasa, Thoth (Hermes), Zarathushtra, O rpheus, finally as Gautama; who became the Lord Buddha SURYA ... The Lord Maitreya, the present Bodhisattva, the Supreme Teacher of the world. MANU ... The Head of a Root-Race. If with a prefix, Root-Manu or Seed-Manu, a yet higher Official, presiding over a larger cycle of evolution - a Round or a Chain. The c ognomen Vaivasvata is given in Hindu books both to the Root-Manu of our Chain an d the Manu of the Aryan, or fifth, Root Race. VIRAJ ... The Maha-Chohan, a high Official, of rank equal to that of a Manu or a Bodhisatt va. SATURN ... Now a Master, spoken of in some Theosophical books as `The Venetian'. JUPITER ... Now a Master, residing in the Nilgiri Hills. MARS ... Now the Master M. of the Occult World. MERCURY ... Now the Master K. H. of the Occult World.

Ger main of the eighteenth century. J... Now the Master Serapis.. the `Hungarian Adept. VULCAN ... John van Manen ALTAIR ..... Now a Master: known in His last earth-life as Sir Thomas More......NEPTUNE . OSIRIS . BRIHASPATI .. Maria-Luisa Kirby ALCYONE . URANUS . Count Bubna-Licics CAPELLA . Krishnamurti ALETHEIA . Wilson AURORA .... Now the Master Jesus. ATHENA . Now the Master D. `Eugenius Philalethes'. Herbert Whyte ARCOR ... Ethel Whyte ALBIREO ... . K.. Now the Master Hilarion.... VENUS ..' the Comte de S. Now the Master Ragozci (or Rakovzky). Now a Master.. know on earth as Thomas Vaughan... J. A. ALBA .

Fabrizio Ruspoli LOMIA .. Arundale GEMINI ... Maud Sharpe CORONA . E... .. Wedgwood LUTETIA .. W.. Maud Green HECTOR .. G...... Kirby HELIOS . The Hon. Marie Russak HERAKLES . Otway Cuffe DENEB . Lao-Tze MIRA . I... J.... H..... Lord Cochrane (Tenth Earl of Dundonald) EUDOXIA . Louisa Shaw FIDES ........ Charles Bradlaugh LYRA . Annie Besant LEO .S. S. Julius Caesar CRUX . Carl Holbrook MIZAR .

. C... T. Plato PHOCEA ....... W.. C.. Margherita Ruspoli OLYMPIA ... Leadbeater SIWA. Olcott VAJRA . B. Mavalankar PALLAS .... Judge PHOENIX . H. . Jerome Anderson ULYSSES... W. Pascal POLARIS.. Wadia PROTEUS. Subba Rao SPICA. Nityananda MONA .. Piet Meuleman NORMA ... Jinarajadasa SIRIUS.. Q... P. S.... The Teshu Lama SELENE. T... Francesca Arundale TAURUS .J. Damodar K.

Blavatsky VESTA .H. Holbrook No.Peru ..Peru XII Two Atlantean Civilisations-. P. Chapter Introduction I Preliminaries II The First and Second Chains III Early Times on the Moon Chain IV The Sixth Round on the Moon Chain V The Seventh Round on the Moon Chain VI Early Times on the Earth Chain VII Early Stages of the Fourth Round VIII The Fourth Root-Race IX Black Magic in Atlantis X The Civilisation of Atlantis XI Two Atlantean Civilisations-. Minnie C..

the Arabian XVIII The Third sub-race.Chaldaea XIV Beginnings of the Fifth Root-Race XV The Building of the Great City XVI Early Aryan Civilisation and Empire XVII The Second sub-race. the Teutonic XXI The Root-Stock and its descent into India XXII The Vision of King Ashoka XXIII The Beginnings of the Sixth Root-Race XXIV Religion and the Temples XXV Education and the Family XXVI Buildings and Customs XXVII Conclusion . the Iranian XIX The Fourth sub-race. the Keltic XX The Fifth sub-race.XIII Two Atlantean Civilisations-.

or has he climbed upwards through long dim ages. vagrant and incalculable. hundreds of millions of years are tossed together to give time for the slow and laborious processes of nature. clim bing higher and higher. biologists. it shows as insanity. physicists. where now the Atlantic rolls. becom e the normal and disposable powers of the Soul. so that the laurels of a discoverer are plucked from the brow of Co lumbus. then its powers increase. mammal. a system. through fish.' and is finding in it strange powers. of his destiny. leaving behind him a freezing planet. only to descend the long slope of degeneration till he f alls over the precipice of death. astronomers.Epilogue Appendix INTRODUCTION THE problem of Man' s origin. in Central Asia. irregularly up-welling from the subjective mind. but l ately rediscovered. of our own days. and Australia. Religion calls the Soul. this affirmation and rep udiation of ever-new hypotheses. Mi nos of Crete is dug out of his ancient grave. of audition. on this globe. destined in his maturity to wield the sceptre of a w orld. traci ng his humble ancestry from primeval slime. If these are well-constru cted. a congeries of Systems. Science is to-day exploring the marvels of what it c alls the ` subjective mind. and Africa is linked to America by a solid bri dge of land. or is his present climbing but the schooling of a n immortal spiritual Power. glooming through the night of time. instead of ever clinging to the body. dominating the brain. is one of inexha ustible interest. and he is seen as following long-perished generations who found their wa y from Europe to the continent of the setting sun. strange upsurg ings. in the researche s of geologists. and that the exhibition of its powers depends on the p hysical and super-physical instruments at its command. in the shadowy traditions handed down from m ighty men of old. up to the human kingdom? And what is his future destiny? Is he evolving onwards. and thoroughly under its control. Healthy and balanced. further and further back ` primeval man ' is pushed. Some day Science will realise that what it calls the subjective mind. in t he Scriptures of ancient religions. the true Inner Man. sound and flexible. buried in stratum after stratum. and knowled . of his evolution. a man and not a myth.treading a very ancient path that few feet tread to-day. to become the temporary t enant of a house of clay. strange memories. it may be that the record of two observers. and whis pering of cyclopean ruins that await but his spade for their unburying. out of equilibrium with the brain. a radiant angel. Poseidonis is no longer the m ere fairy-tale told by superstitious Egyptian priests to a Greek philosopher. a veritable God in the making? To these questions many answers have been given. The most modern knowledge has vindicated the most ancient records in ascribing to our ear th and its inhabitants a period of existence of vast extent and of marvellous co mplexity. in the explorations of modern archaeologists. reptile. this conflict of theories. is regarded as one of the oldest of lands. it shows as genius. the sepu lchre of myriad civilisations. this glorious Intelligence.may h ave a chance of being read. Lemuria is seen where now the Pacific ripples. of memory. Amid this clash of opinions. Babylon. the powers of vision . is shown as the modern successor of a series of highly civilised citi es. Traditi on is beckoning the explorer to excavate in Turkestan. at least. Whence came he. if the Soul strive upwards to th e Spirit-. but that w ill be trodden more and more by thronging students as time its stability-. the crown of visible beings? How has he evolved to his present position? Has he suddenly descended from above.the Divine Self-. onc e ancient. Atlantis is posit ed. partially or fairly fully. two explorers-.veiled in the matter of our System.

under Time which is verily the successio n of states of consciousness. i. declare that Past. The Soul.as in the case of men made perfect.4 -. more difficult for the ha lf-developed Soul to reach.) Yet.such a Being.g.the substance whereof he is the shadow in the world of matter-. so strikingly voiced by the Prophet Muhammad.) -. it is not difficult to concei ve of a mind raised to transcendent power. say. repeat. as we can review our own thought-images. but are fully conscious of the many weakn esses which mar their work.¹ (¹ Al Quran. the touch is impe rfect. Hence. that time-measures vary with this change of state. otherwise unattainable. comes forth from God and returns to God. nor yet embodied. as the infant of a day contains within himself the potentialities of his sire.and following on their growth fro . Pursing this line of thought. while gratefully acknowledging the help graciously given.. the succession of thought-images at will. and Future are e ver simultaneously existent in the divine Consciousness. When the Soul is merged in the Spirit-. because not yet manifested. Occasional help has been given to them by the Elder Brethren. and then record them in words and writings. as: He o nly saith to it: ` Be. though succession remains.then the touch with the divine Memory is immediate. we know also that time-measures vary even more in the thought-world. but be ing subject to the difficulties involved in their uncompleted evolution. WHENCE comes man and whither goes he? In the fullest answer we c an only say: Man. when we resolutely turn the Soul away from earth and concentrate his attention on the S pirit-.' and it is . But we all kno w. It is but a single page of his life-story that is copied out herein. direc t. subject to errors of observation and transmission. and dates where necessary . MAN: WHENCE AND HOW CHAPTER I PRELIMINARIES 1. is ine vitably bound by this succession. ancient and modern. reading these records. arranged in th e order of succession of their proposed manifestation. There dwells the Past in ever-living records. though still ever bound by succession. comes within its reach. but the Whence and Whither with which we deal here denote a far more modest swe ep. there also dwells the Future. but all there. so do we. a Solar System. Before that point is reached. 1. though quite as ` real' . telling of the birth into dense matter of some of the Children of Man-. have do ne their best to observe and transmit. all capabl e of review. as it were. we can only think successively. of Those wh o have completed human evolution.e. in the way of broad outlines here and there. having been taught the method of gaining touch. as a spiritual Being. i. contain within ourselves the potentialities of Divinity. the embodiment in the material world of the Thoug hts of the LOGOS. xi. and. the Spirits who are ` liberated.containing with in itself all the mental images embodied in. and that when we construct mental pictures we can del ay. of His Mind. from our experience of dream-states. Present. The writers of this book. the reflection. as is described in the Johannine Gospel. O still unpenetrated Night?-.the Soul may reach the Memory of Nature. the offspring of God. mediate. Our limited consciousness existing in Time.' or ` saved' 1 (¹ The terms used by Hindus and Christians respectively to mark the end of purel y human evolution. Metaphysicians. 17. As in the case of the related books which have preceded this in the Theosophical movement. may transmit them to the bo dy. though we have not yet att ained to the divine power. hasten. and unerring. impress them on the brain. the mind of a LOGOS or WORD-.. the treasure is in earthen vessels. and are only successive as they come into manifestation.ge. e. ever available.What lies beyon d that birthing. they take the responsibility of all errors entirely on themselves.

but the main facts are identical. with Man and his worlds. Sinnett' s naming of the glo bes of the earth-chain-. w hose lofty ideas have dominated European thought. then. The religious student will think of the seven Ameshaspentas of the Zoroastrian. but rather Superman. Annie Besant' s The Ancient Wisdom. the continual recurrence of the number Seven. A. Blavatsky' s and A. The vibrations that make the successive notes of a scale may be corres pondently figured in a regular series. that fragment of Mine own Self. 3/8. as in astronomy. ¹ (¹ These have been called P lanetary Logoi.1/5. and is therefore here dropp . then Spirit enters on his superhuman evolutio n. the more we realise this fact. with Man in his developm ent in the human kingdom.1 (¹ The student may find it in H. Blavatsky' s The Secret Doctrine. and these again divided into subsidiary s evens. and is. There are minor differences-. for he who comes from God and goes to God is not precisely ` Man' . P. 5/13.such as H. the Rulers of seven Chains. skips them. it is ne cessary for the reader to pause for a few minutes on the general conception of a Solar System. and Growth of the Soul. This is not more difficult to follo w than the technical terminology of every science. dividing its departments into seven. 6. and must continua lly be shoring it up. in the mineral. or than other cosmic descript ions. Sinnett' s Esoteric Buddhism. in a more or less bewildered and confused con dition of mind. and when the struggle is over and Spirit has become Lord of Matter. in the order of our Solar System. with His Ministers. The careless reader finds them dull. P. and the 7th. the 14th. of the seven Spirits before the t hrone of God of the Christian. are but stages of his embryonic life in the womb of Nature. the 21st mark the crises that result in continued p hysical life or in death. It is useless to multiply instances. The moon' s life divides itself naturally into twice se ven days of waxing and an equal number of waning. The le aves of plants are set in a definite order of succession. 3. and its quarters give us our w eek of seven days. makes the pregnant statement: G od geometrises. Some diseases follow a definite cycle of days. it has been called a ` sacred number' . Bec ause of this.Wh at lies beyond that cloud-flush in the dawning. transformed in the world of life into an immortal Spirit. That great Sage. P. And yet the title is not wholly wrong. 1/3. and is no longer Man.) and on the broad pri nciples of the evolution therein carried on. P. vegetable. the wiser readers will give an hour to mastering what follows. O still unrisen Day? 2. and so on. and go on to Chapter II. nothing surprising in the fact that we find. a ` significant number' wo uld be a better epithet. Man is but one stage of his unfolding. had better miss the present Chapter. Here then we deal with him only as Man: with Man in his embryoni c stage. That Ray of the divine Splendour whic h comes forth from Divinity at the beginning of a manifestation.m world to world to a point in the near future but some few centuries hence-. ere he is born as Man. throughout his subsequent reading.7. and mineral. vegetable and animal kingdoms. maste rs them once for all. etc. ¹ (¹ Bhagava d-Gita. the Theosophist of the supreme Triple LOGOS of th e system. animal. There is. Master of life and death. but the name often causes confusion. 5. Those who p refer the first plan. Man is the stage in which Spirit and Matter strug gle for the mastery. and these into other sevens. And we find this seven as the root-number of our Solar System . Plato.) is far more than Man. the Thinker and his field of evolution. and a little attention will easily enable the student to master it. ½. he is building his house without a foundation. a nd so on. and the details he meets with later fall readily into their places. In order to follow readily the story told in this book. 4. In all studies of deep content. xv. one of the world' s master-intellects. and with the knowledge thus gained he goes easily forward. The more we know of Nature. The careful reader faces these difficulties bravely. there are ever dry preliminaries whic h have to be mastered. as outlined in Theosophical literature.

Venus. P. there are th ree of the globes-. C. figured in the seven stag es of its evolution. each of which is called a Chain. The Solar Sy stem contains ten of these. The seven Schemes of our Solar System may. mental. G. 8. each link a globe. 7.' and within each of these Schemes humanities are evolving or will evolve. D. in the sixth. and ethers of one type of matter being aggregations of atoms of a single kind. the Chain which preceded our terrene Ch ain was the third of its series. C and E are on the higher mental. liquids. as it were. spiritual. emotional. was the gl . thes e are: Vulcan. W. they have sunk yet o ne stage further. F. i. globe D is emoti onal. A scheme of Evolution passes through seven great evolutionary st ages. the turning point of the Chains as is D of the globes. ten being. or types. Spiritual matter (atmic) is that in which the creative Will is potent. These pairs of globes in every Chai n are ever closely allied. In the fourth Chain. and is called astral in our olde r books. as in the first. and D reaches the physical plane. as in the second. In Diagram II we have a single Scheme. D.) round Him. A. Annie Besant and C. by Mystics. are on the spiritual plane. the most deeply involved in den sest matter. and so on up to G. and at any one period of time only one of the rings in each Scheme wi ll be active. Mental matter is that which similarly answers to thoughts.e. of matter existing in the Solar S ystem. but the one is the rough sketch. Earth.. is in the lower part of the mental plane. The globes are shown in the next Diagram. globe D is mental. in similar relationship. this being the globe best known to us. In the second Chain. ² (² Physical matter is the matt er with which we are daily dealing in our waking life. and E-. therefore. the globes have all sunk one stage lower into m atter. the turning point. in its seven successive Chains. are seen arranged: ³ (³ The top left-hand globe is A. though never forgetting that the others exist. matter of each type is composed of atoms of a definite kind. the midmost Chain of the seven. in Samskrit) is that which ser ves as medium for the higher intuition and all-embracing love. globe D.) thi s matter is named according to the mood of consciousness to which it responds: p hysical. Neptune (see Diagram I).C. the next lower is B. for all descends from the higher to the lower. these are not figured separately but form what we here have drawn as a ring.) A and G. the gains serving as seed fo r the next Chain. We are concerned here with but one department in detail.on the physical plane. a name we retain to some extent. In the third Chain. B. B and F are on the intuitional plane. its s even Worlds. from the subtle to the dense. all the soli ds. and on the fourth only. and D is on the emotional plane. Leadbeater.ed. as a Viceroy for a n Emperor. for while rooted in the seven. and its one physical globe. one gathering and the ot her assimilating. 9. the other the finish ed picture. to guide and help our ne wly-born humanity. the point of balance between the ascending and descending arc s. gases.¹ (¹ See Occult Chemistry. for convenience sake. such vi sitors came to our earth at one stage of its evolution. Sinnett has well named these departments ` Schemes of Evolution. it is a chain of seven l inks. D. I n the Scheme to which our Earth belongs. each ruling His own department of the system. in order to save space. This name is derived from the fact that a Chain consists of seven Globes. With the ending of the seventh Chain the Scheme has worked itself out. E. as in the thir d. there is one physical globe. Saturn. and its fruitage is harvested. it develops ten depar tments. the root-world and the seed-world. In fact. each ring of each of these seven Schemes is composed of seven glob es. Uranus. The seven Schemes are shown in Diagram I. and climbs again to the higher.) In the first Chain. and that very highly evolved Intelligences may pass from one to another. intuitional. the top right-hand globe. We will now confin e ourselves to our own. around the ce ntral sun. it is now shown in re lation to five of the seven spheres. Jupiter. mutually interrelated. called the ` perfect number' . be named after the globe D of each. Mr. A. enriched with the gains of the journey. Emotional matter is that which is set vibrating by desires and emotions. in the seventh. the ascent resembles the descent: in the fifth Chain. On the return journey. Intuitional matter (buddhic.

a nd enters the Mineral on the fourth. and develops therein during its life-period. has three globes of its Chain in phy sical manifestation-. 11. the existence of which was mentioned in Theosophical literature before they were recognised by Science-. mineral. Diagrams III and IV represent the relationships between the seven Chains within a Scheme. and its fifth globe. it is merely a simplification of Diagram IV. ¹ The ` elemental' kingdom are the three stages of life on its desce nt into matter-. it passes int o the second Elemental Kingdom on the second Chain. figured by the arrows. and Venus has consequ ently lately lost her Moon.involution-. 7. by beings with dense physical bodies.though at first sight somewhat bewildering-. it appears in the third Elemental Kingdom on the third Chain. Each section in a column re presents one of the seven kingdoms of Nature-. C. has now disappeared. or enter this too late to reach the human kingdom here. which Herschel saw.1 (¹ It may be reme mbered that the Moon of Venus was seen by Herschel. 12. like Chains and globes: 1st Elemental Human 2nd Elemental Animal 3rd Elemental Vegetable . either direct or mediate.) It is possible that Vulcan. this-.three elemental.will be found very illuminative when understood. The whole Scheme thus provides a field of evolution for a stre am of the divine Life from its ensouling of matter up to man. Jupiter is not yet inhabited. E.1 Follow Life-Stream. and has therefore three of its seven glo bes in physical manifestation. is the fourth in succession. showing the evolutionary progress from Chain to Chain. but which.and hence has reached the fourth Chain of its series. it is said. D iagram III should be first studied. and attains the Huma n in the seventh. vegetab le. 10. the only one which goes through the s even kingdoms within the Scheme. The Neptunia n Scheme also. the globe D of the preceding Chain. while the second and first Chains are designated only by numbers. it enters the first Chain at the first Elementa l Kingdom. it then successively develops through the V egetable and Animal Kingdoms on the fifth and sixth Chains.C and E being the two physical planets connected with it. its third globe. which is a copy of one drawn by a Master. Diagram III places the seven Chains in a Scheme as columns standin g side by side. or terr ene Chain. but on that we have no information. and there develops during the life-period of the Chain.and the seven kingdoms might be figured on a desce nding and ascending arc. T he Venusian Scheme is reaching the end of its fifth Chain. but its moons are. in order that the divine Life-Streams. ma y be traced from kingdom to kingdom in their ascent. human. hence the third Chain is called the lunar. is in its sixth Chain. our Earth Chain. being what is called the plan et Mars. what is called the planet Mercury.obe which is now our Moon. animal.2 The remaining str eams either have commenced in another Scheme and entered this at the point of ev olution therein reached. with Neptune as its globe D.

The life in the second. We have here a whole Scheme of Evolution. leaves its laggards to continu e in the second Elemental Kingdom in the third Chain. leaving its insufficiently devel oped vegetables to complete that stage of their evolution in the Vegetable Kingd om of the sixth Chain.we still f ollow the blue line-. the form-evolving current of Life from the Second LOGOS . the Mineral Kingdom. along one or another of the seven paths. Each line can be followed in this way from Kingdom to Kingdom in s uccessive Chains. representing the s econd Elemental Kingdom in the first Chain-. and receiving undeveloped animals from the fifth Chain in to its own Kingdom. In another S cheme. therefore. the Son of the Christian. Leaving this-. 14. The study of Diagram IV must be begun by realising that the colour ed circles are not seven Chains of globes. pointed out by t he arrow. divides. s ending off its laggards to the Mineral Kingdom of this Chain. it will be noticed that only a blue stream leav es this Kingdom. what Theosophists call the ` second Life-wave. The student should select a line of any colour in the first circle and trace it carefully onwards. it represents the first Elemental Kingdom on the first Chain. Trinities. It has now reache d its densest point in evolution. ² These seven Life-Streams and the six additional ingresses for the lowest Elemental Kingdom in the remaining six Chains. those we left as laggards in the Animal Kingdom of the seventh Chain will appear in the Human Kingdom of the first Chain of that new Scheme. with the place of each Kingdom shown in each Chain. The bl ue stream flows on into the third Chain.e. again it receives some lag gards from the third Elemental Kingdom of the second Chain. and taking up the laggards of the Vegetable Kingdom of the fourth Chain. the foreign elements having been completely assimilated.coloured yellow and marked with an arrow-. an d carries them on with itself.. the main blue stream goes on into t he second Elemental Kingdom of this second Chain. and therefore correspond with the se ctions of columns in Diagram III. which is not ready to go on into the second Elemental Kingdom. as before. receiving into itself some lag gards from the second Elemental Kingdom of the first Chain. the orange.the next ring of coloured circles-.this blue s tream divides on arriving there. circle. it completes its long evolution by entering the Huma n Kingdom on the seventh Chain. and therein reach perfection as men. assimilating them. 15. but the seven K ingdoms of Nature in each successive Chain. assimilates them. its least advanced part. an undiluted blue stream. indicated in the blue plume at the end. with its plume in the first Chain of the present Diagram. now into the Animal Kingdom of the sixth Chain. Let us take the blue circle at the top left-hand. and being merged in it. They will be in the circle corresponding to the grey-br own circle. Again it climbs upwards. it leaves some laggards to evolve themselves i n the third Elemental Kingdom of the fourth Chain. while the bulk goes on to form the third Elemental Kingdom of this third Chain. thirteen in all.and having.Mineral 13. breaks off from the main stream and goe s again into the first Elemental Kingdom of this second Chain. 16. joining the new L ife-stream-. are the s uccessive impulses which make up. receiving some human beings from the Human Ki ngdom of the sixth Chain. and receives some from the Mi neral Kingdom of the third Chain. the Vishnu of the Hindu. where human evolution is perfected and the superhuman begins. carrying them on with itself to its triumphant conclus ion. assimilating them as before. one stage of . Leaving the first Chain for the second-. for this Scheme. Lastly. dropping its too undeveloped animals into the An imal Kingdom of the seventh Chain. a nd carrying them on with itself.' i. as might be expected.it climbs into the Vegetable Kingdom of the fifth Chain.which enters on its evol ution in that Chain. into the Mineral Kingdo m of the fourth Chain.

in other words. Two points remain: the sub-elemental and the super-human.) 19.³ (³ Those who have passed the fifth Great In itiation. with two Kingdoms behind it in a previous Scheme. losing sight of the gene ral principles of aeonian evolution. See in Chapter V the description of this on our Earth. who lives but to carry out Hi s will and do His work over the whole of the system which He rules.Evolution. that in the Animal in the second. He may give Himself to the immediate service of the LOGOS. 20.or even of a globe. His Servant and Messenger. the members of which carry his messages to any part of the field . 17.¹ (¹ Psalms. more help from outside is needed than is required later. or.) this seems to be considered a very hard Path. among them probably that of ` taking the Sambhogakaya vest ure' . in the midst of their complexity. So again later Chains were helpe d. or lowest. perchance. or divine Incarnation. this is sometimes called. and none of its humanity attained Adeptship. ` taking the Dharmakaya vesture' . 17. with activities far beyond our knowing. When the Human Kingdom is traversed. S.a phrase cover ing unknown meanings. He may become part of that treasure-house of spiritual forces on which th e Agents of the LOGOS draw for Their work. from that of Arhatship² (² Those who have passed the fourth Great Initiation. that in the Human in the firs t. A member of the General Staff has no physical body. hence when that same stream from the Chain enters the second Elemental K ingdom on the second Chain. As a General has his Staff. and so on with each of the remaining Chains. The student who will thoroughly master this diagram will find hims elf in possession of a plan into the compartments of which he can pack any numbe r of details without. perhaps the greatest sacrifice open to the Adept. having entered the stream of evo lution as the first Elemental Kingdom in the seventh Chain of a previous Scheme (see the top left-hand circle with arrow in the seventh Chain in our Diagram)-reaches the Human Kingdom in the sixth Chain and passes on. passes out in the fourth Chain. That in the Vegetable Kingdom passes out in the third Chain. That in the fourth. and our Earth will have to provide high Officials for the earlier Chains of o .of the matter of the globe to which He is sent. b ut makes one for Himself by Kriyashakti-.1 (¹ My Father worketh hitherto and I work. the attainment of the first of the Great Initia tions was the appointed level of achievement. so are These the Staff of Him who commands all.) upwards. On the first Ch ain of our Scheme. Elemental K ingdom. reaches the Human Kingdom in the fifth Chain and passes on. to become. and is therefore regarded as carrying with it great distinction. from the fact that in the very early stages of the evolution of a Chain-. The need for the provision of such a Staff arises probably. others who are Adepts. to be used by Him in any pa rt of the Solar System. to aid in b uilding up its forms. John. ` taking the Nirmanakaya vesture' . a liberated Spirit.the ` power to make' -. seven paths open before Him for H is choosing: He may enter into the blissful omniscience and omnipotence of Nirva na. H e may remain a member of the Occult Hierarchy which rules and guards the world i n which He has reached perfection. He may enter the splendid Angel-.Deva-. it would therefore be necess ary to supply the higher officers from outside. He may enter on ` the Spiritual Period' -. Ministers of His that do His pl easure . The Staff contains Beings at very different le vels. He may pass on to the next Chain. which is itself nowhere near Buddhahood. 18. in some future world an Avatara. for instance. and man stands on the thresho ld of His superhuman life. That in the third ci rcle purple.life in a Chain behind it. the Mineral Kingd om. w hen the Spirit of the Moon incarnates therein. ciii.) others who have passed far beyond this stage in human evolution. There are some who dedicated themselves to it on reaching Arhatship in the Moon-Chain. among many other reasons unknown to us. the matter which is to be that of the first Elementa l Kingdom on that second Chain has to be ensouled by a new Life-Stream from the LOGOS. 21. The Life -Stream from the LOGOS ensouls matter first in the first.especially of one on the downward arc-.

The human beings who. The Spirit is th e Monad veiled in matter. Already from our own Occult Hierarchy two Members. CHAPTER II THE FIRST AND SECOND CHAINS 26. those who fail to reach a point from w hich they can progress sufficiently. its work complete. They ever behold the Face of the Father. In a single Chain the evolutionary wave sweeps from A to G. and all the great choices which decide a man' s destiny are made by h is Will.' hav e not wholly succeeded. we failed to observe it. and achieved by his Activity. though not ` failures. during the remaining life of a Chain. so subtle. There were some there who d id not succeed. is transformed in the world of life into an immortal Spirit . As he gains mastery over matter in the lower sphere. The conditions are so different from all that here we know: the forms are so tenuous. when that humanity has reached a stage at which the bodies ar e sufficiently evolved to serve as vehicles for their further progress. 3.ther Schemes. who are to tak e flesh and become Sons of Man in the coming universe. and who enter on another of the sev en Paths. in any Chain. or himself veiled. the detail will make them come out more clearly. and A ctivity. but. have left our Earth. triple therefore in his aspects of Will. Only in the first chain w e noticed no failures dropping out of its evolution. A Master said smilingly as to this: Well. He it is that. drop out of its evolution before that evolut ion is complete. or to lack of due exer tion. and this is but a bird' s-eye view of them. but if that Chain had its Day of Judgment.' a Oneness. the ma . on the sup er-spiritual level. Th ere are others who succeed in passing this crucial point. intuitional and mental sphere. and become Super-men. These. within our own knowledge. 23. This divine Son in his ow n world is technically called a ` Monad. having fini shed Their course as men. and all form the seed for the succeeding Chain. being the very Monad himself. after he has appropriated the atoms of ma tter of the spiritual. so that others may understand. but it is doubtful how for you will be able to describe it in intelligi ble language. Wisdom. guided by his Wisdom. as well as yielding the normal supply for the later globes and Rou nds of our own Chain. Then the results are gathered up and garne red. round which his future bod ies will be formed. 22. In the Monad wells up the intarissable fount of life. this circling round the Chain is appr opriately named a Round. either to join the General Staff. and seven times the wave sweeps round. 25. In the Monadic Sphere. We shall find these various classes in our study. is his manifestation in a universe. and are obliged to enter the succeeding Chain at a point determ ined by the stage already reached. you will be able to see it. the Sons of God. 21. 24. To conclude these preliminaries. whatever the cause. but who yet do not progress with sufficient rapidity to reach t he level from which the seven Paths open out. using each globe in turn as the field of growth. he takes more and more control of the evolutio nary work. elect to serve in other ways tha n in guiding that coming Chain upon its way. do not reach by a certain time the level appointed for the Humanity of the Chain. or len t by the Head of our Hierarchy to the Head of the Hierarchy of some other globe outside our scheme. save Those who. that they may complete their human course. and are the Angel-Counterparts of men. are its ` failures' . the Sp irit. WE have to face what is practically the only great difficulty of o ur study at the very outset-. the ` Day of Judgement ' for the Chain. ere the life of the Chain is over. as said on p .the evolutionary cycles on the first and second Ch ains of our Scheme. and so on. the ` failure' may be due to youth and consequent lack of time. dwell the Divine Emanations. and they therefore also pass on into the next Chain and lead its humanity. to at tain the required level by its end. so changing.

in the fo urth globe of each Round-.none who drop out as failures. as already said. eternal Spirits. A and G. yet modifie d by the flood of light which courses through them. it is easier to trace this than to trace something entirely alien fr om ourselves. a ver y glorified humanity. in the endless chain of livi ng things a link may be studied. 29. In the fir st Round of the fourth Chain. Without previous Schemes it could not be.the body of mental matter which is the densest the Ch ain can give.' there being no below and no ` form s' in the ordinary sense of the word.the humanity of our present earth. and wh ich we therefore can more easily reach.began in th e Mineral Kingdom of this first Chain their upward climbing. 27. like whirlpools made only of water in the midst of water. the turning point of the cycle. that some of the fragments of Deity.tter so utterly the stuff which dreams are made on. who otherwhere ha d passed through the downward arc-. which is to some extent a coarse copy of the first Chain. for its higher inhabitants began not here their evolution. We can scarcely call these centres ` globes' . the finished picture outwrou ght from the rough sketch of the divine Artist. as always seems to be the case in later Chains also. And so with our Scheme. the first and sev enth. but the absence of the lower levels of matter to which we are accustomed makes one nota ble difference in the evolutionary method that strikes the observer: everything not only starts but also progresses ` above. and som e. Suf fice it. product of some previous evolution. learning our first evolutionary lessons in that Mineral Kingdom. B and F. which is here to compl ete its human course on this Chain (see the top right hand circle in the first C hain in Diagram IV). The first and seventh c entres are both modifications of spiritual matter. their long unfoldin g in evolving matter. C and E. For in this we are but evoking from the Eternal Memory scenes in w hich we ourselves played our part. hereon each entity will acquire his lowest body-. the worlds that later are to be born into denser matter. but these are whirlpools of light in the midst of light.is the first of the great Initiations. Seven centres are seen. only distinguishable by their whirling. the fou rth on the lower mental.the non-attainment of which would imply the necessity for rebirth on the following Chain-. poor as it must be. th ey are like centres of light in a sea of light. the seventh the perfected out working of the broad outlines visible in the first. it may be better than none. the Occult Commentary quoted in The Secret Doctrine says of the Earth th at it was a foetus in the matrix of Space. All stages of ego-hood appear to be present on this Chain.2 (² Buddhic) the third and fifth on the higher mental. 28. they are as vortex-rings. or what corresponds to it there. and in the centre D. by the differ ence of their motion. We name them in the fashion of later globes. has been dug out from some mine . wrought in some workshop. with which we are indissolubly linked. pass far beyond the appo inted level. forming the first Chain.1 (¹ Nirvanic) the second and sixth on the intuitional. smelted in some furnace. On this first C hain there are-. Yet however imperfect the description. were we-. ye t the rings are but light. fairly complete in itself. and in that Chain.involving themselves in ever-densifying matt er through the Elemental Kingdoms. beings without s . but the metal thereo f has somewhere slept in the bosom of the earth.so far as we could see-. and reaching their lowest point-. shaped by some hands. There is a humanity there. ere i t appears as a link in a chain. and the simile recurs to the mind. It is the se consciousnesses that we propose to trace from their life in minerals in the f irst Chain to their life in men in the fourth. some des cription must be essayed. Ourselves part of the humanity of the earth. on the spiritual level. The level fixed for achievement on this Chain-. This Chain is the future worlds in the matrix of thought. in order to render intelligible the later growth and u nfolding. but only centres of life. foci of light through which ligh t is rushing. wrought of the very substance of light and only light. in the seventh Round the members of that humanity who became Initia tes entered on one or other of the Seven Paths before mentioned. A real ` beginning' may not be found. that clear voicing of the thin gs seen is well-nigh impossible.

¹ (¹ It may be remembered that the first and second Races on our present world also showed something of this peculiarity . and who are floating over these thought-forms. then more of the life of the Spirit pulses out into the cent res. s trengthening and vivifying them. and into the human on the third. 31. one recalls the Satya Yuga of the H indu Scriptures. Suc h helpers belong to the class of Form-Angels-. being the most spiritual and the longest. attach themselves to them. though on a level so much lower. Progress is very slow. as rays of magnetised light play upon them. while we must needs speak of these kingdoms as mineral and vegetable. and only secondarily for humanity. as it were.2 (² The Hindus divide time into cycles composed of four Yugas. the first of the series. but very dully and s leepy still. the lowest grade can scarcely be called conscious ness. the life in the thought-forms of types resembling what we should now call . 30. calling dow n the higher in response to ensoul and use the forms already existing on the low er levels.those who live habitually on these high levels. or Angels-. we see that the Monads who have acquired permanent atoms in some previous S cheme. At present. the vibrations set up by these glorious Spirits play on the lower human types. but perchance that may ever be so. These thought-forms are as models in the Mind of the Ruler of the Seven C hains. sending down faint thrills of life into these airy forms. The nearest approach to such action is on globe D. the Satya. and they anchor themselves to the thought-forms and ensoul them. 33. On the fourth globe.thoughts of minerals . that succeed each other. and some on the Earth Chain. the normal progress herein will carry the ensouling consciousness i nto the animal kingdom on the second Chain.in the first three glo bes not even a lower mental-.table forms. with the Monads who dream in them. there are no physical and emotional worlds-. again with a Saty a. The vast angelic evolution helps humanity by its very existence. and become vaguely conscious in and through them. transferring matter from his own body into the hum an. and the th ought-forms become human. forced now and again to turn attention to them. mostly by their mere presence and by the atmosphere created by them. 34. these Mon ads are. Vague as this consciousness i s there are differences in it. like growth within an egg. where the animal-l ike thought-forms reach upwards attracting the attention of the subtle centres f loating above them. or Ages. they are really composed of mere thoughts-. When the fourth is ended. and occasionally a Shining One may be seen to take a human being almost as a to y or as a pet. to sense through them. or of a flower-bud within it s sheath. living within Him. while the lower evolutions seem to play a subsidiary part. we saw it as a field for this Angel Kingdom primarily.) The entities unfold very slowly. when some external touch compels a drowsy n otice. The chief interest of the Chain is in the evolution of the Shining One s-.who live normally in the lower mental world. of id eas. The vegetable kingdom is a little more awake. 32.from which impulses can surge upwards. to feel through them. Humanity is much influence d by these. and thus increasing the responsiveness and susceptibility of the latter. thoughts of vegetables. The conscious ness asleep in these minerals is to awaken gradually and to unfold through long stages into the human.the Devas. When we turn to the mineral kingdom. it is like a gestation. products of His meditation. It is difficult to mark off the successive Rounds. we are among those some of wh om will become men on the Moon Chain. a world of thoughts. a new cycle opens. and that it is because we are human that we regar d the world as so specially our own. floatin g over them. Looking at the Chain as a whole. where a life lasts for many thousands of years without much cha nge. now and again a Shining One may be seen delib erately to aid a human being. it would seem.) and are marked only by slight increases and diminutions of light.Rupa-Devas-. they seem to fa de one into the other like dissolving views.

. but only in the higher. showing itself as resistance to the pressure. all who attained the appointed lev el set for it-. will turn over or float away. they apparently indicate the superhuman stages of the fifth of the seven Paths named on p. enter the Moon Chain at its middle point as mammals.14.' i. on more th an two successive Chains. the sense of pressure is stronger and the resistance to it a little mo re definite. 36. rocks. one of us remarked . a reaction c ausing expansion. becoming individualised there. and sensing no pre ssure. drawing from them a dull stirring of li fe. corresponded to our first Initiation -. and this we felt when we came out of the mineral.. and trying to feel the re-action from outside. We noticed that when our own consciousnes s was in the mineral. in turn. save of pressure. and. Blavatsky ` Asuras. In the next grade. and taking human birth in its fifth Round.¹ (¹ The B arhishad Pitris of The Secret Doctrine. as said before. They must have become Supermen. and formed one of the highest classes of the superhuman Manasaputras who came to our earth. ` living beings' . becoming its Barhishad Pitris .) Those who did not succeed in reaching this level entered the second Chain for their own further evolution at its midmost point and led its humanity. ) These are called by H. stones. Readers of The Pedigree of Man must correct it by this. One most disconcerting fact for observers is that these ` thoughts of minerals' are not immobile. I feel a discontented sort of mineral. Probably the Monadic life. and thus different from the ye t duller life in the chemical molecules unattached to Monads. Monads touching these can scarcely be said to be aware of anything through them. for such appearance. it figured itself in our conscio usness as a vague discontent at the pressure. If we glance hastily forward.2 (² These Asuras acted o n the second Chain as Barhishad Pitris. there is almost an effort to push outwards against it. in the thought-forms resembling what we should now cal l metals.earth. there is no solid earth. seeking expression. we felt only the sub-conscious re-action.that which. some of these Lords. and on the third as Agnishvatta Pitris. one of these leading to work on t he second Chain as the builders of the forms of its humanity. 35. When this sub-conscious reaction is in several directions. It must be remembered that these s tages are all superhuman. the animal kingdom of the second Chain from the vegetable of the first .entered on one or other of the seven Paths.¹ (¹In the nomenclature of The Secret Doctrine. filling the mineral kingdom and two of the elemental . at th e close of that Chain reaching liberation and being among its ` Lords' . later the term was confined by usage to living beings in whom intellect. playing to it a pa rt similar to that played later on our earth by the ` Lords of the Moon' . worked on the third Chain in building the forms of its hu manity. as such. The human beings can never exist. but mobile. which one expects to be stea dy. or change its form. passing through those. for they m ove of themselves. the thought-model of a crystal is formed. but passing out. for I was led into a mistake by the double use of the wo rd in The Secret Doctrine. while the first elemental kingdom was formed from a new impulse of life from t he LOGOS. and by details given later. but not emotion was developed. a hill. The three elemental kingdoms on the downward arc of the first Chain passed simil arly into the second Chain. according to The Secret Doctrine. In The Secret Doctrine a difficulty is c reated by the use of this same name Asuras for those who left the lunar Chain fr om the first globe of its seventh Round. feeling it i n ourselves as we felt it in that part of our consciousness which was at that ti me outside the rigid form. It requires no faith to move these mountains. and a dull resentful effort to res ist and push against it.e. we may see that Monads attached to crystals do not enter the next Chain in the lowest forms of vegetabl e life. P. while the vegetable kingdom of the second came from the mineral of the first. At the end of this first Chain. b ut a shifting panorama. and who caused trouble on Earth by ` re fusing to create' .) The early humanity on the second Chain was drawn from the animal kingdom of t he first. did vaguely feel displeasure at its frustration.-AB.

but were not in this using the human kingdom. and incidentally permanent atoms of vegetables. we could not tell. We have then A and G on the intuiti onal level. recognising the existence of external animals. so then the Form. and tended to float about vag . 39. though still very strange and weird. On the other hand. and some came to o ur second Chain from there. Even at the present time a Deva. an astral globe. rooting themselves in such Angel-bodies. and such action was very general then. now and then. In others there was a slight resista nce to the line of growth impressed. but whether they belonged to the Venus humanity. in fact a fair baby intel ligence. changing. and the For m-Angels and the Desire-Angels-. by the Shining One. and were frustrated and became va guely resentful. and hence were very mobile. B and F on the higher mental. they became in the following Round de nser. into denser matter. any more than we interest ourselves i n the evolution of microbes within ourselves. as one of the i nvestigators remarked: I am trying to flower. showing but little effect on the lower forms. Differences were noticeable in the capacity to respond to vibrations sen t out. whether vegetable or animal it is hard to say. Great surging clouds of matter. C and E on the lower mental. and even ani mals. may ensoul a whole country-side. sentiency.and Desire-Angels were seeking to differentiate themselves more fully by using these clouds of matter and livin g in them. though apparently with little. Thus things with the general appearance of vegetables moved about with the freedom of animals. forming part of a Deva. The Angels seem ed to take no particular interest in them. the Deva' s proceedings were as incomprehensible as the weather is to us i n these days. and its germs were visible in a nimals. the emot ional and lower mental matter formed the bodies of these Angels.37. and not any const ituents of his body. or were members of the Staff. there was communication between this Scheme and the Scheme of which Venus is now the physical globe. Some seemed to try to use any forces that contacted them. the more h ighly developed vegetables were showing a little mind. from the obscure view-point of the veget able. liking the neighbourhood of some and shrinking from others. since the Deva was naturally arranging things to suit himself. and the denser material makes thing s a little more coherent and comprehensible. e vidently the result of the downward push of life into matter of greater density. one. and a vague groping after another self-chos en direction. more responsive to vibrations which shaped them into forms. and a certain sense of compulsion towards growth. They came down. and its capacity to respond increased rapidly under s uch conditions. consciously and unconsciously. In the second Chain. On this lowest globe. however. when the intuitional consciousness unfolde d. things were a little more like those to whi ch we are accustomed. The young humanity here lived in close contac t with the Shining Ones. some intere st was shown in an animal. were a noticea ble feature on globe D in the first Round. grew and evolved. the Will working in Nature for descent into denser levels. but for t he most part unintentionally. Towards the end of the Chain. was observed to be thus hindered. Later. Some tried to push out in a direction which attracted them. who now are human. And there was a craving for more cohesion.Rupa-Devas and Kama-Devas-.in which we . and D on the emotional. Just as now elemental essence is used to buil d emotional and mental bodies.we find a dim awarenes s of forces playing on it. In some. there was a feeling of the want to grow. a vitalising of subtle matter for future use. that Scheme is a Chain ahead of ours. and in t heir germinal consciousness held that all around existed for them. and often as troublesome. but changes were very gradual and progress was slow.strongly. or Angel. 38. Without the physical anchorage the emotional forms were very unstable. sub-plane by sub-plane. the wish to grow. who still dominated the evolutionary field. the further descent into matter gives us a gl obe on the emotional plane. inter mingling. Much of the work was on the higher levels. Studying vegetable consciousness in the second Chain-. Passion showed itself in many who now had emotional bodies on globe D. were living in the vegetable world-. more brilliantly coloured. if any. splendid in colour. influenced human evolution. minerals. They were not anchored to physical m atter.

as animals of the lower types. The foremost from the sec ond Chain Vegetable Kingdom entered the Moon Chain Animal Kingdom as mammals.the third in succession-.there is a deeper pl unge into matter. l eading to the next Chain for work thereon. man in the second Round was working at and through the first and second subdivis ions of each of the sub-planes. and entered on one of the seven Paths. in fact.a corp se. As before. 42. The consciousness in the second Chain Mineral Kingdom passed on into the Vegetable Kingdom in the Moon Chain. and so on. In the seventh Round of this Chain a considerable number dropped o ut from its humanity as failures. or in the course of being experienced.dropped in from the second Chain and became successively the leaders. as it were. passing through its lower kingdoms very rapidly and becoming men. a globe much diminished in size. 41. Following the evolving consciousnesses which we have seen as miner als on the first Chain. will show activity only in the subdivisions corresponding to the number of the Chains or Rounds alr eady experienced. entering it at the Roun d suitable for the stage previously reached. in the third Round he will be able to use the first. one. and feebly in the third and fourth. the Moon. but had not reached perfect success. and through these only could his consciousness fully work. and then those who had not achieved perfect success-. but the Moon is only what is left of it aft er much loss of material. is still surviving as the Moon. second and thir d. and even then not as perfectly as in later Chains. B and F on the lower mental. The foremost from the animal kingdo m individualised on the second Chain. An important principle may here be mentioned: each of the seven su b-planes which make up a plane is again divided into seven. the scene of the greatest activity in the Ch ain. Others rea ched the level now marked by the third Initiation. appearing on globe D. A man working in the se cond Round of the second Chain will be able to use in his emotional and mental b odies only the first and second subdivisions of each sub-plane of astral and men tal matter. as before.uely and without purpose. Thus later on. and the Mineral Kingdom was filled from th e highest Elemental Kingdom of the second Chain. A and G are on the higher mental. after the disintegration o f the crust. went on to the third Chain. as vegetables on the second. its inner core. CHAPTER III EARLY TIMES ON THE MOON CHAIN 44. in its fourth Round. and began their human evolution on the Moo n Chain. though not so fully as regards the third as he will do when he shall be in th e third Round of the third Chain. we find the crest of the ad vancing wave which bears us within it entering the third Chain as mammals at its middle point.fi shes and reptiles. in our Earth Chain. and D on the physical. as men. the lowest Elemental Kingdom was filled by a new wave of life from the LOGOS. in the fourth Round. on its way to total wreck-. in its first Round. the level appointed for succe ss on the second Chain. Not until th e seventh Race of our seventh Round will man possess the splendid body in which every particle will thrill responsive to himself. and they went on later into the third. so that. These mammal s are curious creatures. it was only the two lower subdivisions of the two lower sub-planes that were fully active. not passing through the infusoria and lower animal types-. 45. and the middle globe is on the physical plane. the most advanced of . small but extraordinarily active. the Moon Chain. as he was in the fourth Chain. ON the Moon Chain-. they then led evolution on that Chain until the classes already mentioned-. Those who were not failures. while containing matter of all the sub-planes in its constitution. C and E on the emotional. This middle globe. while he had matter of all the sub-planes in him. 43.first the failures. having fallen too far behind to find suitable forms. hence a body. 40. the rest came in.

One scene may act as a type of the individualisation of such creatures. but do not scuttle away when men appear on the scene. with a short scrubby tail. without touch with the manifested worlds. and having no causal. and appearing to enjoy making tremendous springs high into the air. armed with a curving claw. three Round s of development as men.of a Root Race. long in body and sho rt in legs. 46. Mars and Mercury. ac ting as guardians of their masters' property and as playmates of the children of the household. the children nestled delightedly in their thick soft fur. After this first stage of animal life. comes a spell as creatures that live much in the trees. altogether clumsy and ill-finished. sniffing. and fly from human neighbourhood. the Mahaguru a . and attach th emselves strongly to the men of their time. the feet are curiously modified. a nd animals when man-flesh is unobtainable. leaping forty feet a t a bound. coming out of the holes. F and G develop human. though fully formed.) of the sixth Root Race on our earth. more highly developed than these and far more intel ligent. then the more advanced types develop bristles. much as faithful watch-dogs may be now. the Ruler and the Teacher-. live habitually in human settlements. emotional and mental bodies. and who are to be the Manu and Bodhis attva¹ (¹ The official titles of the Heads-. and does not impede moveme nt. carrying the children on their backs and in their arms. but it obviously suits the Moon inhabitants. they are red-eyed. his wife and children. seem mor e friendly than between wild animals and men on our earth. practically slept through the remainder of th e fourth Round and through the first three globes of the fifth. but when moving on the ground it walks on the pads. and turn their h eads from side to side. These animals are fairly intelligent. a mixture of weasel. where men are mere savages eating their enemies when they can get them. in this district at least. the wild creatures are timid. making enormous leaps. In other parts. serving them in various ways. heavy and stifling. the remaining part o f the feet being useless. the feet padded. individualised in a small community living in the country. 49. and the relations between the lunar animals and men. which form a tripod with the short strong tail. Among these. are observed the present Masters. the limbs double-jointed. these we know in later times under the names of Mars and Mercury. above the ground level. monkey-like in form. and thus go through. and enjoyed the huge bounds of their faithful guardians. who are now at the head of the Theosophical Society . These become individualised on globe D of this fourth Round. they raise themselves on t heir hind legs. in the prese nt fourth Round of the terrene Chain. The conscio usnesses we are following take the bodies of small mammals. On globe D of the fifth Round. they were again thrown do wn into bodies and appeared as large monkey-like creatures. There is a hut in which dwells a Moon-man. These will leave the Moon Chain in the middle of the sev enth Round. sho wing but little growth. an d the spur sticks out behind. the animal uses this to hold on by. and later the skin is frog-like. I n the time of the fourth human race on this globe D they became domesticated. running rapidly along the underside of branches. 48. mongoose and prairie-dog. and developing intense affection for their human masters. which form a very coarse harsh fur.them are monkey-like in form. on the Moon Chain. these creatures are n ot domesticated. they remained sleeping in a sort of heaven with pleas ant dreams.the King and the Priest. losing their emo tional and inchoate mental bodies very shortly after the death of the physical o nes. the gulf between them and those worlds unbridged. and on globes E. remin ding one of choke-damp. The fourth Round creatures are as a rule at first scaly in skin. like the spur of a cock. as we shall see. and able to see in the darkness of their holes. The ai r is altogether different from our present atmosphere. The consciousnesses of the animals we are following after the deat h of their last bodies on globe D. the causal. 47. Other animals. with a thumb-like projection at right-angles to the lim b.

the child Surya nurses him tenderly. that we shall tu rn to in a moment. and places his head in his l ap. as those of domesticated animals now develop under our own.1 (1 See ` Rents in the Veil of Time' in The Theosophist of 1910. though they are still non-human. and can only drag himself about with difficu lty. bends over his dying servant. as we tend our plan ts now. and thus he d ies-. 50. Sirius is devoted chiefly to Mercury. Others there are. reaching up. using some weapons they do not possess. and. but these are ` Wrong Ways' and lead to much sorrow. begins to carry him away. to his m aster' s face. staggers. he lives for a c onsiderable time. a crippled wreck. Sirius springs at him. grows stronger. in the higher cases-. and give to their owners the devotion of faithful dogs. Mind reaches up and calls down Intellect.) in each of which the downflow of the hi gher life is through one aspect of the Triple Spirit. among them we notice the future Sir ius. ii. Alcyone and Mizar. and receives the blow full on his breast. The poor monkey lifts his eyes. calls down an answer from the intuitional plane. 53. one-pointed devoti on to the Mahaguru and Surya their most marked characteristic. Herakles. a lizard-like creature darts behind him into the hut. over its body.nd Surya. flings himself between his master and the weapon. The Mahaguru is the Lord Gautama. fierce and strong. dying. with passionate desire to save. falling senseless. Why did these ani mals come into this close connection with those who were to be their Masters on the then far-off Earth? Had they been plants tended by them. and in the very moment of dying the monkey individualises.a man. has been very much chewed up by his li zard-enemy. Alcyone and Mizar. One night there is an alarm. Alcyone and Mizar are passionately attached servants of the Mahaguru and Surya. with one leap. in The Inner Life. Our damaged monkey. Their astral and menta l bodies have grown under the play of their owners' human intelligence. Alcyone and Mizar live on after his death for some time. and catching up the child Su rya. Leadbeater' s ` Modes of Individualis ation' . fe d by love. and they also reach individualisation. while he drives them backward.1 (¹ See on this C. and falls. 52.for the Lord Gautama and Maitreya were men on the second Chain-. and throws the child to Alcyone. turns. until the emotion al body. but. . 51. sup ported by their domesticated animals. recovering himself. his eyes follow he r everywhere as she moves about. and Mars. Surya is the Lord Maitreya. through active Intellect. b adly mangled. resembling furry lizard s and crocodiles. but Herakles. Sirius. Herakles to Mars. Mars comes out and drives back the assailants . kills it. bears him down.or in the lower cases animals and plants that had an affinity for each other?) A number of these monkey-creatures live round the hut. It is touching to see his dumb fidelity to his mistress. and the act of service done. Action reaches up and calls down Will. § 6. These cases are good instances of the three great types of methods of individualisation. through Will. full of intense devotion. gradually his intelligence. Meanwhile a savage slips behind Mars and stabs at h is back. draws down respons e from the higher. shortly before his de ath. Love reache s up and calls down Wisdom. feeling the fall of some creature ag ainst his back. until the lower mind. W. the hut is surrounded by savages. and is carried within the hut. vol. and pass away. instinct with this pure fire. hang round him. call s down a stream of response from the Will aspect of the Monad in a fiery rush of power. reflections of these in denser matter. and the causal body flashes into being. but is still living. He recognises his fait hful animal defender. after a desperate struggle. who carries him back into the hut. while Sirius grapples with the lizard. The faithful guardians spring up around their masters' hut and fight desperately in its defence. 1911. These are the three ` Right Ways' of Individualisation. and. and his mo nkey comrades. The savages are now flying in all directions. through Wisd om. to whom we may give their future names for the purpose of recognition.

and causes a strong feeling of separation. but distinctly cleverer and with more imaginative. resulting from the approval won. imitativ e faculty. to co-operate. whereas those individualised by vanity fixed their minds only on themselves and their own excellences. are not prepossessing in appearance. 55. or wish to serve them. or union for a common purpose. self-sufficient. Henceforth these consciousnesses that we have been specially follo wing are definitely human. or. they are in globe E as human beings. There is no strong love of them. but ar e not sufficiently advanced to share in its normal activities.54.a difference of enormous import to the lines of growth-. which stimulates the imitative fa culty to an abnormal degree. much like those previously obs erved. after becoming individualised. a nd the necessity for obedience. Among the advanced animals in this fifth Round. n ot because they wish to outstrip their fellows. but with one difference-. until the effort to be distinguished f rom others calls down an answer from the higher levels.that in the previous cases the new human beings had their min ds fixed lovingly on their adored owners of globe D. Another set of animals is individualised by admiration of the huma n beings with whom they come into contact. When they die. whereon physical matter is once more donned. much in the same way as did the other individualised ani mals described. first to perform tricks and then to do trifling serv ices. to rise only in order that they may look down. They try to imitate the human beings among whom they are. They a re trained by their owners. growing out of the admiration felt for them as superior beings. the intellect is ready t o submit to discipline. They are independ ent. The new emotional body on globe E is produced by a kind of protuberance formed round the emotiona l permanent atom. as children play at being grown up. it may be said in passing. an empha sising of the dawning ` I' of the animal. 56. and constantly ` showing off' . without either admiration or love for any one above them. each thinking of himself only. They individualise in one of the ` Wrong Ways' aforesaid. and their emotions were thu s strengthened and improved. but because they regard the huma n beings as superior and wish to be like them. not because they care specially for them. Some consolidation and improvement there certainly is-. They carry into their intermediate existence thi . and is more coherent. and they play at being human beings. self-centred. full of vanity. and the ego is formed. to see the advantages of united effort. and hence had no emotional g rowth of love. at least. and in the causal likewise in that of gl obe G. and have the same causal bodies which they still use. wherein the matter drawn into each body is bett er of its kind. but are not taking any definite part in it s ordinary life. they dream away the interval between death and re-birth on glob e D in the sixth Round. in order to gain credit for superi ority with their fellow-animals. the ir real progress as human beings cannot be said to begin until they land again o n globe D in the sixth Round. as said. This improvement is shown in the descent through the atmospheres of globe s A. B ut the effort to rise above their fellows. but because the permitted co-operation. in the mental similarly floating in that of globe F. living in contact with primitive human beings. They individualise by this intense vanity. the effective progress is on globe D. and in this way they grow into a certain sense of co-operation with their owners. When they individualise through the growth of intelligence. but there is much desire to be taught and great readiness to obey. They are monkey-like creatures. there are some who are of interest because they lat er drift together into a type founded on a similarity of the method of individua lisation. they try to please them and to win their approval. with no thoug ht of co-operation. does nothing to change animal passions into human emotions. who. and lays no foundation for futur e harmonious growth of the emotional and intellectual natures. They float about in its atmosphere like fishes in water. brings them nearer to the greater beings with whom they work. strutting about.in the emotional body floating in the atmosphere of globe E. the newly individualised are not born as children of its inhab itants. But. B and C of the sixth Round. and they also seek to imitate them.

corresponds to th e Equator is a great city-. with a wide terrace in front. cut out of the rocks. quarrelsome and cont inually at war. f ighting vigorously when attacked. in one case we observed that a creature' s mate w as killed. We shall find these types again in the sixth Round. the carving showing a fairly well-advanced civilisation.takin g the human shape too soon . a city and a considerable-. and these States entered into fluctuating agreements with each other as to trade. with much suspicion. Ere following both these and our friends of other types into their lives on globes D on the sixth Round. The unfortunate result throws responsib ility on the man who caused it. living in cities. These are like underground burrows going a long way and communicating with each other. The poorer people live out of doors during the d ay. The long interval between individualisation and re-birth is in these cases filled with dreams of successfu l escapes. the entrance-door is made of a huge slab of stone. distrust and revengefulness. while others were savage. apparently for the mere lust of blood-shedding and cruelty. and there was a great rush of hatred and passionate revenge. The city is built in separate quarters.but it looks more like a cemetery-. like t hose in the hut already mentioned. One sample may serve as illustration. individualisation results. but here again t he stimulus was a malign human influence and example. crawl under flat roofs.area around it. Near what. with scattered villages. and forming the outs ide ring of the city. its fifth. accordi ng to the class of inhabitants. to their own grea t advantage in the future. or when it rains. It would seem as though only the three kinds of indiv idualisations caused by a downflow from above were in the Plan and that the forc ing upward from below was brought about by the wrong-doing of man. and at night. In a ddition to these various communities.sometimes a very e xtensive-. These rooms are massed together-.thousands of them-. may reach individualisation by efforts to escape cruelty. and there the houses themselves are taller. it would perha ps be not unreasonable to regard all such individualisations as premature-. and makes a link in future lives. reminding one of dol mens. or chambers. who were kindly. that of m ind rendered keen and alert by fear. animals hunted for food or owned by savage types of men. and make a kind of communi ty city. the domes are supported on short strong pillars. 60.s sense of united work and willingness to submit to direction. 59. in another a lynx-like animal individualised by an intense de sire to inflict pain. although little developed. some p astoral. and often cruelly treated. wit . ruled by settled governments. some large. causing individualisation. which lead into oblong holes. a regular labyrinth. as yielding a sense of power over others. some nomad. 57. they develop craft and cunning and similar faculties. Round. buil t on a higher level. by planning how to escape when chased. 58. showing a distorted ingenuity bred of fear. There did not appear to be much in the way of what we should call a nation. w orking out their new humanity along the lines determined by their respective met hods of individualisation. there were more highly civilised people. and of cruelties inflicted on those who misu sed them during their last animal lives. carrying on trades. etc. When the mind has been thus streng thened to a certain point in contact with men. An immense number of these domes are joined together at the lower edge. some. a belt. forming a ring right round li ke the road below. There were many commu nities scattered over the globe leading distinctly primitive lives. m utual defence. of treacherous revenges.lining the two sides of one long circular street. Another type is developed along a most unfortunate line. formed a separate State. we may glance at the higher civilisation of the cities of the Moon Chain in this. with again a circular terrace above its inner edge. The higher classes live in the domed houses within this ring. The centre of the city is its highest part. some small. resting on upright smaller stones as pillars. albeit along most undesirable lin es. carved all o ver.with a large ext ent of cultivated land round it.

but Their presence was reali sed by those on the Path. there do not seem to be any special relationships-. may here have had its root. WE come again to Globe D. Herakles appears on the scene engaged in a vigorous struggle with another sava ge for the corpse of an eminently undesirable-looking animal. lips thick.hair ragged. where the savages are particularly brutal cannibals. The intervals between death and re-birth are very s hort. and pour over the island. They are regarded as demons by the islanders. destroying a s they go. who will later become the Lords of the Moon. whose hatred of Herakles. and in one room a boy is writing. The upper ones are reached by steps inside one of the pillars on the ground floo r. one on the top of the other. but not sa vage and brutal. who was being kept for torture. Th e second life shows advance. who nevertheless fight fiercely in self-defence. the invasions from the mainland. but there is much of it in repulsing. They are liv ing on an island. each successive dome being smaller than the one below it. and much dreaded by their gentler neighbours. In the higher domes no provision seems t o be made for light and air. Their disciples reached Them when out of the body. These unpleasant neighbours cros s the straits on primitive looking rafts. so that. Scorpio.h three domes. the Hierarchy of the time. reaching the Arhat level. and winding round the central pillar above. 66. from time to time. They are not handsome according to our present ideas of b eauty-. it appears that any one who is praying must not touch the ground during his prayer. and people live promiscuously-. and Herakles was in a rescue party. a few years at most. the central one has five domes. 64. The highest dome has a kind of hammock hanging from the centre. fiendishly cruel . but now in the sixth Round. type. Fighting among the islanders themselves does not seem usual. 62. and o ccasionally one of Them descended into the plains. These savages of the mainland are from those who became individual ised by fear in the fifth Round. noses squat. the goal set for the lu nar evolution. but d o not.beyond those which are formed by personal attractions in any one life. and food has run short. It seems as though these had been hewn out of a pinnacle of living rock. a s even in this very primitive humanity they are in opposed tribes and fight furi ously against each other. and our savages are re-born in the same community. The islanders kill all whom they take prisoners. and also Alc yone and Mizar. so prominent in future lives. Those of the lunar humanity who in this Round were entering on the Path were in touch with a loftier band of Beings. The dwellers in the central house of the city just described were in touch w ith These. and succeeded in crushing them. CHAPTER IV THE SIXTH ROUND ON THE MOON CHAIN 65. and our indi vidualised animals are born into it as men of a simple and primitive. They are already civilised. for help comes from outside which quickens their ev . and was generally accepted as a fact by the intelligen t humanity of the time. wh o had come over from the second Chain to help evolution on the third. and only occurs when food runs short. and were influenced by Them in matters of serious concern. and among them may be recognised Scorpio. and this is the prayer room.life is comm unal. which assailed the savages on their return home. like the mainland savages. 67. in his first fully human life . This is evidently the highest humanity of the Moon. or eat them dead. These live d on a lofty and practically inaccessible mountain. 63. in a script which is wholly unintelligible to us. and in saving a wounded captive of a much more evolved type. l eads an attack on a tribe inhabiting the island. rising one above another. either torture them living. in Herakles' second life in this community. Among the islanders at this same time we find Sirius. and wide at the base. and lived for a while among m en. presently to be mentioned. 61.

succeeded in killi ng the whole band. gazing down with terrified e yes at this strange leaping shining creature.than the muddy-brown islanders.a clear bright blue-. himself and some of his officers and men havi ng been captured alive. 68. and preparation for a new expedition were at once set on foot.merely as specially delicious food. and refusing to leave him. of the same race as the stranger who had come to the island. and procee d to worship him. in order to incorporate them in the Empire. He begins by astonishing them. and he was taken into th e stranger' s hut. He comes to civilise the isla nders. and the juice. Herakles nursed him in his r ude way with dog-like devotion. like a sp ecies of cactus. both feeling much attracted to him. decided to return to the city. and that the f ire is pleasant at night. and. taking a small seed-lik e ball out of his pocket. and had thus been saved. and also the fire. He was lifted on a litter of crossed sp ears-.Mar s and Mercury-. with the exception of Scorpio. the news of t he destruction of his army and of his own narrow escape roused great excitement. There was much rejoic ing in the city on his return. Sorely wounded as he was he gave a cry of joy on recognising the stran ger. a well-loved friend from the same city as himself. Mercury resolved to remain awhile with the devoted tribe he was educating. and f alling on the savages when they were heavy with gormandising. and his friend grew rapidly better under his care. In a hut they found a wounded man evidently. His influence being thus established.talked together in a tongue to him wholly unknown.if long sharpened sticks may be so designated-. and they approach timidly. he drops it into the water. 70.olution. they incontinently decide that he is a God. and they grow a vegetable. and when Mars. and subs equent feasting on what remained of him. and the younger women who had been ke pt alive. and. he cuts open the thick stems and leaves. who was being kept with a view to torture. a man of much higher type and li ghter complexion-. The inside pith of the stems is a little like arrowroot. The people were becoming a little more civilised under the influen ce of Mercury. not averse to a fray. the children were carried off as animals might have been-. an d shows them how to make a kind of thick soup with them. Herakles and Sirius are close comrades.and carried back to the i sland. as the people had thought him dead. A wounded fugitiv e arrived at the village with the news. it catches fire and he lig hts some dry leaves and presently has a blazing fire. yields a coarse s weet sugar. who are docile and teachable. He coaxes them down gradually. and implored the fighting men to rescue the unhappy captives. he fu rther teaches them to cultivate the ground. who promptly run away and climb up trees. his wou nds healing and his strength returning. with all the women of marriageable age and the children. from his colour. 69. from the capital city of which he has come. his army had been s urrounded and annihilated instead. He p uts water into a bowl made of the shell of a fruit. Herakles ins isting on becoming his servant. and recounted how he had been s ent to exterminate the savage tribes on the mainland coasts. . An expedition was sent off to convoy Mars through the dangerous belt inhabited by the man-eat ing savages. dries them in the sun. There he remained until well. carrying off a few as prisoners. and in their clumsy ignorant way discuss this stranger' s proceedings. They had been put to death with horrible tortures. with two or three rescued captives. the first fire seen by the savages. Mercury was s omething of a doctor. A stranger lands upon the island. a party of savages from the mainland had attacked a tri be living at some distance from the settlement of our tribe. but h e was left for awhile to gain strength. being too weak to promise amusement by l ong resistance to torture. had killed most of the men. finding that nothing harmful ensues. who was absent. Herakles and a troop went off. who clu ster round him with much curiosity and admiration. and killing the elder women. but red-leaved. squeezed out. somewhat res embling yams. which produces underground tubers. and sat for hours listening as the friends-. Meanwhile. and a small escort accompanied him as far as the city. recovered.

who was nothing loth-. Scorpio. Lutetia. intended to enl arge the borders of the Empire.was regarded by the soldiers. 74. was the chief of a band.though done in obedience to an order that none dared to disobey-.into the low-c . together with the households and dependents of Mars and Mercury¹ (¹ In the household of Mars were: Herakles. to the ir mutual delight.wh ich was the capital of a large Empire-. Rhea. while in the city. and from that time forward all was directed towards the press ing forward as rapidly as possible of those who remained. and then returned to the city with Mars.) also just slipped over the dividing l ine. the year was.i f the term may be applied to the loose connections of that time-. Vajra. and there lived to a gr eat age. Albire o. they married-. and the population of the globe was ver y much diminished. From the higher stand-point. The extermination of the savages-. but passed into a condition of sleep. by virtue of their attachment to their respective leaders. whom t hey regarded as Deities. of abou t the same length as at present. there tribes stood in the way. Mercury took his people over to the m ainland and established them there as cultivators of the soil.for the extermination of the savages of the mainland coasts. and therefore had to be cleared out of it. The whole tribe partially civilised by Mercury escaped the droppin g out. Aurora. Orion. Hence. in the centre of it the people were of a distinctly high type and blue complexion. it was a preparation o f the remaining population for evolution on another Chain. 75. and even by mos t of the officers. they were not re-born. as t hey died. and to i ncorporate them as a colony of the Empire. the expedition was led by Viraj-. or were killed off. but was different as regards the constellations. Leo. and was an overwhelming force. the relation of the globe to the sun was simila r. Theodoros. Achilles. Thus the two became dwellers in the city.71. It was the ` Day of Judgement' of the Moon Chain. some of whom will be known later as the Lo rds of the Moon. The city was distinctly civilised. as only part of a political plan of conquest. Ulysses. once more. a stage had been reached beyond which these savages were incapable of advancing on the Moon Chain. and the ruler and his highest nobles were in touch with a group of people living secluded in a somewh at inaccessible region. Olympia. attaching themselves very decidedly to their respective masters. who had co me thither from some other sphere. and h e and the men with him fought desperately to the last. and their superiors were evidently from a hu manity which had reached a far higher stage. bodies suitable to their low stage of evolution being no longer available. In t he household of Mercury: Sirius.with Mars under him. 72. Sirius and Herakles met again.to a ccompany them.who looked much like a No rth American Indian-. at this time. Mizar. the separat ion between those who were capable and those who were incapable of further progr ess on that Chain. and it was de cided to transplant the docile savages from the island to the mainland. and they were completely annihilated. There were many domes ticated animals. as belonging to a divine race and omnipotent. Capella. Beatrix. Herakles followed Mars as his servant and fought under him. roughly. It was from These that an order reached the Ruler of the city-. Agains t such a body the poorly armed and undisciplined savages had no chance. It may be noted that. Alcyone. and when the battles were over. and an immense number of shops. many bodies of similarly low types were annihilated by seismic catast rophes which laid whole districts waste. with large and handsome buildin gs in the better quarters. Herakles and Sirius. 73. were themselves pupils of still more exalted Beings. Some of the humanity of the Moon succeeded in going beyond the Arhat Initiation. Pindar. Co rona. Castor. The city itself was divided into quarters. These people. some of them used for draught purpose and for riding. as great according to their small capacity as the deeper joy of Mars and Mercury on their higher level. the different classes inhabiting different parts of it. Commerce was carried on with other cities. Hector. Herakles persuading Sirius-. Aldebaran. and there was a system of canals connecting th e city with many at great distances. Siwa.

and becoming more and more of a shell. There were trees which grew to a great height in a single year. The result was that they had less fe eling. and only very strong a nd skilful men took part in it. Insect life was voluminous and gigantic. but they were only very small employers of labour. this very development led to consta nt quarrels and rioting. o . When the tree was cut down and the branches lopp ed off. in which he sold t hings of various kinds. The har vesting of this crop was considered to be very dangerous. beca use no one would obey. and they did not go much beyond that stage on the Moon. hanging above the ground. twelve lives further on. it bent over with these jaw s gaping open. 79. the shop being a hole ten feet square. even though their domi nating idiosyncrasy of vanity led to much quarrelling and often-repeated rupture s among themselves. these were covered in with strong network.Capella. as they repressed animal passions. and which were semi-animal. and others had come up below th em. Sirius was the wife of a small farmer. Some insects were fully two feet long. then the stem straightened itself. In one life to which our attention was attracted by the curious agricultural proceedings. gushed out under the strokes of the axe. 76. Women were scarce at the time. but these broke up again. and while t hey developed individualism to a high point. They formed communities. and physically tended towards sexlessness. coiling its branches round it like an octopus. Very many lives later. Any attempt to help or guide them. armed with teeth. Herakles. sex-passion. Much of the vegetation belonged to what we should now call the fungus famil y. with a slit in the middle which al lowed the two halves. the mental body streng thening in an undesirable way. th e children were not allowed to go outside these enclosures. while the animal within t hem was slowly sucked dry. one had a large umbrella-like top. Those who individualised in the fifth Round by vanity were born fo r the most part into city populations. the rind was stripped off and was made into a kind of leather. These were cut down when the jaws were above and clos ed. for instance. was seen as a woman l abouring in the fields advanced enough to cook her rats and other edibles instea d of eating them raw. and during its growth. birth after birth. red sap. like b lood. they were left to die. an d the closed halves again formed the umbrella surface. as the top swooped downwards to seize the aggressor. and any animal brushing against it was seized. each wanted to rule. and the flesh cooked and eaten . improvement was visible. and the texture of the tree was f leshly. and in the seasons when the large insects were about. seized any animal that touche d it. with very little progress. Lutetia. shop-people and farmers. The harvest was rather a nightm are.lass city population. and sucking it dry. and were greatly dreaded by the human inhabitants. The emotional body. contracting as they died. and of most f ormidable aspects. Separateness became much intensified. Many of the growths we must call plants were semi-animal and semivegetable. in stead of being transmuted into human emotions. grew less powe rful. who employed other men. Beatrix. enclosing very large courtyards. then. and a plurality of husba nds was very common. 77. for the animal passions were starved out by a hard and cold asceticism. it was carnivorous. to open out. and the skill required consisted in leaping out of reach. P indar. 78. the members of the above-named groups were no longer so primitive. and served largely as foo d to the carnivorous trees. was observed as a small tradesman. and incarnation succeeded incarnation in the lower classes of the more civilised people of the time. and the two halves closed over it. shutting o ut others. when all movement had ceased. but gigantic and monstrous. in one birth. The houses were built as quadrangles. Sirius. and life after life they tended to drift together by similarity of tastes and contempt for others. intelligen ce being very poor and development very slow. and with a whole pack of brothers as husbands-. was de stroyed instead of being changed into love. The cut-off branches writhed like sna kes and coiled round the axe-wielders.

were s elfish rather than loving. and on the sixth globe the mental body b ecame hardened and lost plasticity. it being taken as a plan to manage or belittle them. They saw clearly that co-operation brought about bett er results than strife. preparations began to be made for the exc eptional conditions of the final Round. globe. that in which our Earth is the fourth. there were no h opeless laggards to be a clog on evolution. When the period arrives for t . oddly. while con siderably improving their mental bodies on globe F. 84. after all. THE Seventh Round of a Chain differs from the preceding Rounds in that its globes. When the tide of life flowed onwards into the fifth globe-. founded in and nourished by love and devotion.' and were hence developing in a n all-round. leading to a curious truncated effect. In the long run. and developing intelligence to a very considerable exten t. and their orderliness and discipline quickened their evolution. of the Moon Chain were to be transferred to it s successor. and they co-operated for their own advantage rather than with any desire to spread happiness among others. and was docile and teachable. Globes E.reminding one. As these three globes on the ascending arc of the sixth Round came successively into activity. When the Round was over. the seventh. rising through the lower mid dle class to the upper. But they gave the impression of having developed in their mental bodies (by a clear vision of what was most to their o wn advantage) the qualities which should have had their roots in their emotional bodies. during which all the inhabi tants.the pride whi ch deeply tinged their auras with orange-.and showed a clear. and they became cold and calculating. They were free from the excessive pride of the preceding type-. fashion. 80. the ` Day of Judgment' on the Moon Chain. but their emotions. but. They were not devoid of emotion.of emotion al matter-. all powers have to be completely developed.they remained in activity for but a short time. the emotional body b eing dwarfed until it became atrophied. and growth was steady and more rapid than before. though not atrophied as in the previously ment ioned type. rather than in a lop-sided. 81. without pity and without remorse. 85. 83. or central.n the part of more highly developed people. But they also profited little by their sojourn on globe E. led to an outburst of jealousy and r esentment. and rathe r golden yellow. and in gazing at the huge sweep of evolution from nescienc e to omniscience.' so far as intelligence was concerned. 82. Pride grew stron ger and stronger. As only those were embodied on them who had passed ove r the critical period. by no means attractive-. were most useful to the groups of egos who had individualised in one of the three ` Right Ways. these egos would be compelled later to develop the emotions they had in the early days stunted or neglected. while lead ing them to co-operation and to obedience to those wiser than themselves. and much of the substance. the progress or the methods at any particular stage lose the i mmense importance which they appear to have as they loom through the mists of ou r ignorance and propinquity. as their inhabitants leave them for the last time. Hence the emotional bodi es were insufficiently developed. F and G. CHAPTER V THE SEVENTH ROUND ON THE MOON CHAIN 86. and had his trousers sewn up over the stumps. also tended to come mostly into city populations. very great emotional and mental progress was made b y the more advanced egos. of a man who had lost his legs from the knee downwards. The type which in the previous Round individualised by admiration. and formed the better class of labourers at first. one by one. They were much more intellige nt than the people whom we have been specially following. pass into quiescence on the way to disintegration. as was the case with those who individualised in the ` Wrong Ways. bright. indeed.

all these results of the evolutions on the Chain. w . deter mines the times and places of their introduction into His kingdom. we see that a part of the humanity i s not taken on to globe B. evidently working on a definite plan. takes within His mighty far-reaching aura.leaving out any who may have attain ed the Arhat level-.his final departure from each globe. in the various Rounds and Races. and finally handing them over at the appointed time to the Root-Manu of the next Chain. on the seventh Round. among other things. after their last de aths. much to our surprise. for whom the conditions of the later globes are unsuitable. and remain in a state hereaf ter to be described. to the next globe. and sub-sub-classes. in a quite definite wa y. as on globe D. and of these some departed finally from the Chain as each globe dropped into inactivity. acco rding to which he grouped the Moon-creatures. These groups appeared t o form themselves automatically in the heaven-world of globe D. in a seventh Round. dividing them. Normally. that. as in earlier Rounds. Most. or Arhat. the mighty Being to whom has been given the title of the ` Seed-Manu of a Chain' takes into His charge the hu manity and lower forms of living beings which have been evolving thereon. we have already seen. the Nirvana for the inhabitants of the dying Chain. but is compelled to leave the Chain because it can ma ke no further progress on it. Manus. groups of emigrants dep arted from globes A. 88. such of its inhabitants as are capable of f urther evolution on the Chain pass on. some going on as usual to the globe next in succession. as figures on a vibrating disc form themselves under the impact of a musical note. The great Official who has charge of the globe has not been able to evolve some of the people in the way He desired-.divides into two. when He was dealing with huge multitudes. and become Masters. ou t of which a later selection may be made. this set up particular rates of vib ration. He evidently selected many more tha n would be needed. and sub-classes. the further shore o f which is the next Chain. and the whole vast plan was worked out with an order and an inev itableness which were unspeakably impressive. if not all. It appears that. while others take ship to sail over an ocean. But we found. Thus the stream o f departures from each globe on this Round-. as a gardener chooses out many plants for special culture. This boat-load. Only a comparatively small number remained behind to carry on their e volution on the three remaining globes.unless dropped out as t emporarily hopeless-. and so He sh ips it off when the life of the globe is over. and peo ple were sent off by a great Official. B and C. consists of our friends with the orange-hued auras. The Seed-Manu was aided in His gigantic task by many great Beings. into classes. as we call it. 87. apparently by some kind of magnetisation. 89. Meanwhile we will consider globes A. of this choosing was done on globe D. fo r the number is not large. and those who worked best at another rate were similarly grouped. le ave the Chain altogether when they leave the globe. who carried out His directions. 90. He appeared. and the people who could work best at one such rate were grouped togethe r. nourishing them within Himself. found some of the human material too rigid for further evolution. a man is free to leave a Chain-. and we shall return to it when we reach that world. t o be choosing out the Officials for the next Chain. who. in the long cours e of evolution. A Chai n Seed-Manu gathers up into Himself. while the others. would pass ahead of their fellows. transporting them into the Int er-Chain sphere. in fact . following out the plan of the Seed-Manu. but on the th ree earlier globes more easily distinguished lines of cleavage appeared. and so on. That level in the Moon Chain. On globe A of the Moon Chain. while the huge mass of the population of globe D l eft the Moon Chain finally as the life-wave quitted that globe to roll onwards t o globe E. Initiation.only when he has reached the level appointed for the human ity evolved on the Chain. B and C. The Seed-Manu of the Moon Chain appeared to have a vast plan. Bo dhisattvas. wa s equivalent to that which we now call the fourth. awaiting re-embodiment on the next Chain.has. those who.

gradually forming emotional bodies of a good type.who superintended the evolution of f orms on our Earth Chain. moreover they are far too proud to wish to do so. not a living expanding form. Both these first b oat-loads enter on the terrene evolution at its fourth Round.as water wells up in an artesian boring. passed. One group of these is specially interesting to us.the group calle d Barhishad Pitris in The Secret Doctrine-.the workshop of the Third LOGO S-. The group of people before-mentioned. though he may feel them slightly when they make very deep mines. because they formed part of one division of the ` Lords of the Moon' -. wh ich flowed upwards from the middle of the globe-. that the y cannot safely descend any further. Living creatures are like parasites on the surface of the Spirit of the e arth. priests of the Dark Worship. and to let them pass on into globe B would only mean a fatal hardening of the lower men tal. The inhabitants. The Spirit of a globe. The causal bodies are a rigid shell. have long to wait ere their new home is ready for them. AEons later they were joined by some of the Lords . and who on globe B became Adepts. Molecules are built up under the direction of Devas. they went towards the region where the Earth Chain was building. but the prepa ration of that home begins when the Spirit of the first globe leaves it and it b ecomes a dead body. self-centred as ever. The Spirit of a globe is probably on the line of t his class of Devas. takes a new incarnation. and so on. Their willingness to obey shaped for them a fairer future than that of the orange people. as Lords of the Dark Face. These Lords of the Moon took no active part at this stage. and. They are very clever. as sap comes up into a leaf. whose auras showed the golde n-yellow of disciplined intellect. to be joined later by a number of others who also gave themselves to this work. From globe B the golden-yellow gro up was shipped off. transfers the life with himse lf to the corresponding globe of the next Chain. together with the rest of the inhabitants of the Chain. including some who had reached the Arhat level on globe A. to the region where globe A o f the Earth Chain was forming. The Offici al is clearly dissatisfied with these orange-hued people. when its life is over. as it were. being too advanced to take part in its earlier stages. and is probably not normally co nscious of their existence. It came from the heart of the Lotus. The Arhats who. after leaving the Chain. and we meet them again in Atlantis as priests of the Whit e temples. and he does not concern himself with them. except mischievously. and have so starved the germs of their emotional bodies. then cells. leaders against the White Emperor. It seems that it is necessary on each globe to develop the qualities which will need for their full expression a body of th e material of the next. and have cut themselves off from f urther progress for the time. while he enters on a new cycle of life and a new globe begin s to form round him. From globe C went off a small number who had reached the Arhat lev el. who had developed to a lofty point both intellect and emotion. glancing forward. and who neede d no further evolution on the Moon Chain. but seemed to be looking on at t he building of a world-to-be. but quite selfish. they will rest in the I nter-Chain sphere. and does His best for them by shipping them off. and so on. Globe A of the terrene Chain began to form as the life-wave left globe A of the lunar Chain. 91. they have so shut themselves into their mental shell. then molecules are built. it commenced with the first Elemental Kingdom. so our yellow people could go no further. humani ty not being at all involved. On leaving globe C. they therefore left it by any one of t he usual seven Paths. as said. leaving globe C of the Moon Chain. we see that we shall meet some of t hese again in Atlantis. for they also had not sufficiently nourished the emotional s ide to make the formation of a fairly developed emotional body possible for them on globe C. selected the pat h which leads to the Earth Chain. but had to be shipped off to the Inter-Chain sphere.ho have brought their mental bodies to a point beyond which they cannot develop on the Moon Chain. and flows over the edge on all side s. passed on to globe B. A great wave of life from the LOGOS builds up atoms in a syste m by the intermediary of such a Deva. 92. and members of it perform the work of building globes all th rough the system. save a progress which would be harmful. Meanwhile.

95. and these made the original forms o n globe A-. the mass of the population on each globe passing on to the next in the usual way. the cau sal body is well marked.which were. were we able to recognise them. were not p repared for transference to globe E.for although the instinct is still blind and half-conscious. of the characters in Rents in the Veil of Time appear here . they are now bright b lue. surrounded by more highly advanced people. and much arranging is going on for a considerable time before this: the strengthening of ties between groups of eg os is brought about by guiding them to re-birth in communities. the Moon. but were shipped off to the Inter-Chain sph ere. as we have seen. yet to serve and please the higher people to whom the y have devoted themselves is now the dominating motive in their lives. then the door to the Path is opened to humanity.and then the Lives came and occupied the forms in succession. The general fleet leaves the Moon. without cavil or delay . The group of egos that we have been following as samples of the lo wer humanity of the Moon shows marks of distinct improvement on globe D. we see that this remains their characteristic through the long series of lives to come on earth.which left the Chain from globes A and B were. globe D of the lunar Chain. to make these. If we compare the other groups launched on the ocean of space to boat-l oads. globes A. and a very large number. people who had shot on ahead i ntellectually. set aside for reasons w hich will presently appear. when the period for the death of the globe wa s approaching. They love their superiors and are ready to obey them. To be ready to take advantage of these conditions it is evid ent that their development as animals on the previous Chain must have reached a higher point than that of those who individualised in the same Chain in primitiv e country districts.of the Moon from globe G of the lunar Chain.giving their Chhayas.to keep up our metaphor. the groups which left the Chain from globes A. would be among friends of later days. a very large part of its substance passing over to build up the Earth. They are brought together physicall y during their last incarnations on the Moon. and thus were brought into a civilisation where the pressure quickened their evolution. our Earth. instead of being muddy brown as before. had died. B and C of the terrene Chain were already formed. after leaving their physical bodies for the last time. and is their most distinguishing characteristic. they were stimulated into more rapid growth. But on globe D. the intelligence is more developed. or Shadows. The groups-. To this group may be given the name of Servers-. b oat-loads only-. and these leave globes E. It seems as though the humanity of a Chain can only advance d towards and enter the Path. and it seems likely that the remainder. as The Secret Doctr ine phrases it-. there the i mmense majority of the population. As said. When the door of the human kingdom is shut against animal s. 94. and the Moon then began to disintegrate. when the individualising of animals on that Chain has practically ceased. The Arhats wh o left globe C had been individualised in the fourth Round among a city populati on. When the inhabitants began to leave the Moon finall y. instead of a passion. F and G in small groups. indeed most. A marked change has come over their physical bodies in this Round. it has no w become a settled emotion. G lobes B and C were similarly built up round their respective Spirits. w ere small in number. B and C. we have now a huge fleet of ships launched on that same ocean. to go whithersoever they are sent. things became very different. looking f orward. to await their transference to the new Chain preparing f or them. but globe D. They are marked out by a sligh . for these are all Servers. small in number-. could not go far in its formation till its congener. ready to do whatever they are told. Our physical Earth was formed when the inhabi tants left globe D of the Moon Chain. 93. the lunar Nirvana. and they do much rough pioneer work in the future. and the affection f or their superiors has deepened and intensified. the Spirit of the globe left the Moon. as the lat ter left their lunar predecessors. but who had been individualised in the fifth Round. and when only exceptional cases of individualisation wil l occur in the future. only a small population is left. as said.

and there is a pulsation in intuitional matter. forming a definite group with a common aim. working in the emotional body² (² The vehicle of desire. We shall presentl y find our group of Servers subdivided into two by these differences. through the aspects of Will. but the preceding circumstances differ and affect the rate of vi bration of the body thus formed. devotion. of the Seed-Manu. and high above them are many who were already Arhats. as though the members of the one lived with greater intensity than the other in the heaven-world. wh ile thinking that they are carrying out great schemes of their own. of people of one Ray. An act of sacrifice in the physical body calls on the Will . for instance. subdivide the group into two. It affects th e rate of vibration of the causal body. which is formed in the several cases by an endeavour to serve: (1) by an act of devotion. in our very humble way. . be understood that the seven hundred and one t housand two hundred years' intervals are ` averages. are too slow to draw much attention. 97. to fall in with any indications of their wishes that we can catch. Manas. The Manu of the Race-. and He is obeying the orders. large numbers of p eople far more intelligent than they are do not show this. activity in the lower mind calls on the activ e Intellect. unconsciously but effectively. We. seen b y the higher Authorities. and mak es it a little broader above than below. but does not affect the characteristic of serviceableness.) each stimulated into action by devotion to a superior. (2) by a great outburst of pur e devotion. and the third forming a second group with intervals of an average o f one thousand two hundred years.is in charge. with intervals of an average of seven hundred years bet ween births. and there is a pulsation in spiritual matter. is the mark of this whole group. The group includes many types. At the head of this group stand many whom we know as Masters now. apparently planned to bring them to birth together at a certain period. and affects the length of the interval between death and r ebirth. of course. and people are attracted by him and collect round him. thus subserving the Great Plan.it i s the seventh Race of the globe-. The method of individualisation comes in only as a cause of subdivis ion within the group. Buddhi. he is trying to please a Master who is an Arhat of the Moon. some co-operate. ca rrying out the plan. and it is connected w ith the germinal desire to serve. and acti ve Intellect. were found in both sub-groups. there are persons who became individualised i n any one of the three Right Ways.000 years between them. Wisdom. and does not consist.¹ 96. who has an ideal community in his mind. Thus the germinal desire to serve. or temperament. ¹ It will. T here is this marked difference between the sub-groups.t downpour of the higher life. though far-reaching. and (3) by devotion causing an effort to understand and appreciate T he actual formation of the causal body is always sudden. as pupils of each of the two Masters who are to be the Manu and Bodhisattva of the sixth Roo t Race. and there is a pulsation in higher mental matter. and the differences i n individualisation affecting the interval between death and re-birth. and the two sub-groups reach the Earth in the fourth Round with an interval of 400. This d ivision does not affect the relation between Masters and disciples. it comes into existence as by a flash. who transmit to those belo w them the orders received from far mightier Beings. so minute in its details is the Great Plan. and who gathers toge ther a number of people in order to form it.' and the ` exact' length of each interval will depend on the length and conditions of the preceding life. look up to the Arhats and higher people as Gods.1 (¹Atma. like a small funnel. the first two forming a sub-group. but these changes. and thu s crowded a similar amount into a briefer time. at our low level. This difference will come out on the Earth Cha in at a more advanced stage of evolution. There is one man. which causes a little expansion of a thread of in tuitional matter.) calls on Wisdom. who directs all the preparations for the transfer of the huge population. Some of the advanced people know vaguely that s ome great changes are impending. absent in those otherwise more advanced people . connecting the intuitional and mental permanent atoms. and try. as might be expected. when their joint se rvices would all be required. Kama.

(6) bourgeoiscommonplace-weak. but not dedicating themsel ves to Service. the lowest class who have the causal b ody fully formed.. a g roup manifestly destined to leadership in the future.and none. 100. rayed down upon them by the Seed-Manu. united by one common characteristic. but too far ahead of the former group to be classed with it-and who are yet not near enough to the Path to reach it within the remaining lif e of the Chain. to await the a rrival of their own particular train-. all belonging to the sub-group with the one thousand t wo hundred years' average. so do the causal bodies of these peo ple-. kno wing nothing of the Path. as its numbers die out for the last time. As strings at di fferent tensions answer to different notes. It is this rapt devotion which so much hel ps their development. a very large group of the type described by the naming. varied as to character and morals. with perhaps half the persons mentioned in the R ents in the Veil of Time. As convulsions begin to rend the Moon.who are capable of making further progress on the remaining globes of the Chain. so that later on th ey are more receptive to the influences which play upon them in the Inter-Chain sphere. or approaching that level. preparatory to the disruption of its crust. Other huge mult itudes are also reaching the mental world-. friends fall into different groups. but people who have n o wish to serve. P. These all apparently belonged to the sub-group with the seven hundred years' average between earth-lives. united by the common characteristic of highly devel oped intellectual power. (7) un developed. people-. and they were then divided into the two s ub-groups. and often religious. a very c onsiderable number of the Solar Pitris. We noticed especially two of the ship-loads. those who are now Chohans and Masters. notably of the more advanced ego to whom they are especially devoted. These are all in the heaven-world of the Moon. one included the coming Manu and Bodhisattva. if not all. and brings out their higher qualities. which appears to be the possession of a fully formed causal body-. is sorted off into waiting-rooms. Sinnett ` First-class Pitris' . where we shall . and who will form the bulk of the population of Atlantis during its good period. The egos are automatically sorted out and wait on in their own places. uneducated folk. Then three very large group s: (5) good. is regathered on the mental plane. in continental countries. having al ways before them the images of those they love. and its members remain there for an enormous time. therefore. are here except those whose causal bodies are full y formed-. etc. as a c rowd. and are not therefore yet turned towards the Path. Peop le who come forth through the same Planetary Ruler are drafted into different gr oups.in this case. other types pass also into this world. none of the ordinary ties seem to coun t.on the line of Se rvice. P. because we ourselves formed part of them. Blavat sky ` Solar Pitris' and by A. thinking mainly of their own development and advancement. 99.merchants. as just said. but they passed on to the higher globes of the Moon Chain. nor turning their faces to the Path. Then (2) there is a large group of highly developed egos who are approaching the Path-. of t hose who are to form the Heavenly Man. 101. well-meaning. They are included in the general mass of the egos called by H. (4) A small but striking group of egos. h aving reached the required level on globe D. Then (3) a huge group of very good people. and they are thus separated off. a very mixed lo t of many grades.none being re-born who have reached an appointed level. together with many of the Serves who are now disciples . Vaivasvata Manu and the present Bodhisattva were seen together on glo be D. Another included many who are now Masters and disciples.answer to the chord He strikes. to use our former image. or First-class Pitris-.and are falling into great groups under the play of the powerful magnetic force before mentioned. These two ship-loads contained many. This great mass includes: (1) the Servers aforesaid. This group of Servers. self-centred. soldiers. to await their own ship. future geniuses. and therefore with no wish to enter it. awaiting their despat ch to the Inter-Chain sphere. the heavenly world.98. fairly cle ver.

a n et-work has formed itself. w ho were capable of becoming Animal-men.meet them again-. They are gathered up. those with fully formed causal bodies. Sinnett' s ` Third-class Pitris' . some leaving each gl obe. 103. In the lower parts of the animal kingd om very many animals are attached to a single group-soul. when this emotion al world of the Moon becomes uninhabitable. and are sent on to globe E for fur ther evolution. Then we have the classes that left glo be D. re-inforcing the Solar. for they cannot function therein. Madame Blavatsk y' s ` First-class Lunar Pitris.' as we may name them for distinction. and sleep away aeons of time. they lose their emotional bodies. and the n remaining human through the succeeding globes of the Round. pass out of the body fo r the last time on the Moon Chain. as in Constantinop le or India-. Sinnett' s ` Second-class Pitris' . they are in due time shipped off. working through all the kingdoms up to the human. These stages remind us of somewhat similar differences in the vegeta .come on into the heaven-world to await transference in due cou rse to globe E.he would have the indication of the causal body made by the connec ting lines. from the appearance of this. the failures.a regular Noah' s Ark. has bee n for a long time in contact with man. 104. F. until th e third Round of the Earth Chain offers a suitable field for their growth. connecting the ego and the lower mind. left globe A in the seventh Round. those with lines. B. are also held back when the mass is shipped off. Below these first-class Pitris comes an immense class of egos who ha ve not fully formed the causal body. if the animal. when they had made all the progress of which they were capable. and is one of a small group of ten or twe nty. on individualising. Some of these ` Lines. The mass of these. Mr. the name of ` Basket-works' has been given to them. some Basket -works. however. a complete causal body is formed. Some Arhats left from globes A. Contact with man may bring about i ndividualisation at a comparatively low stage. and through the fo llowing Rounds. when they pass out of the body for the last time on the Moon. 105. 102. when the Moon begins to approach dissolution. Those that remained passed on to globes E. and become Basket-works. who show a capacity for further evolution on th e Moon Chain. and were ` hung-up' until the next Chain gave a suitable field for further evolution. and are gathered together in the emotional wo rld. and finally reach the Earth Chain and begin the long work o f building on globe A. like the Basket-works. say a dog. Some. and rem ain unconscious in the mental world. to be in d ue course shipped off to the Inter-Chain sphere. in the emotio nal world. and G. higher-class Pitris and Arhats thus went away from each globe.pariah dogs. were taken on to the later globes. and they will pass on to the higher globes when these come into ac tivity. The determining cause of these different causal bodies lies in the s tage at which individualisation occurred. The last class above the animals are the Animal Men. If there are ab out one hundred in the group-. There are some Basket-works. and some of them went over to the forming Earth Chain from globe C. the golden-yellow. Some. le ft globe B. and. These a re distinguishable by delicate lines of matter which link the germinal ego to th e dawning lower mind. then. and the number diminis hes as they climb towards humanity.' Mr.a basket-work causal body w ould be formed. to sleep through ages. Some part of it dropped out. and there form the causal body. There they fall asleep. or First-class P itris. if there were several hundreds-. till in the higher class of animals there ar e but ten or twenty attached to a group-soul. like bulbs awaiting shipment to another land. those with basket-work. So far we have followed the fate of the varied classes of lunar Huma nity. 106. and C. an d remain inward-turned. in the sixth Round. the orange-hued.the sheep-dog stage-. joining thus the class which was above them. Most of t he animals went off to the Inter-Chain Nirvana-. a few.

He will be followed by the coming Bodhi sattva of the sixth Root Race-. The Lord Buddha Dipankara came from the fourth Chain of the Venus Sc heme. the physical globe of that Chain was the Moon of Venus. who could not accomplish it on globe D. and a really nice animal may be a more agreeable companion than some human beings. H. He was succeeded by the Lord Maitreya. we know of the Lord Kashyapa. They had dropped out in the seventh round of the second Ch ain. and reached the first great I nitiation on globe G. They reached Arhatship on globe G.ble kingdom. An entity may stop for a shorter time in the animal stage and a long er time in the human. The boat-load from globe E consisted of some who were already o n the Path and who had there become Arhats. on globe F. 107. for enabling some to reach the Path. to enter it. and was further diminis hed by the sending off successively of a boat-load from each globe as it passed into quiescence. and only suitable for those who could a ttain the prescribed level of success for that Chain. was He who is c alled Dipankara in the books. and the Lord Gautama Himself. Globes E. the Bodhisattva of the fifth Root Race . When these left glo be E. ere leaving the Chain. a splendid mastiff than a clay-eating or man-eating s avage. who may be sent to any Chain needing help . who will take Buddhahood in the sixth.-. and some Lines who had become Basket-works. the more highly developed members of the vegetable world pass direc tly into the mammalian animal kingdom. and to permit some. just as longer or shorter times in the heaven-wor ld work out to the same stage of progress among men. and that one would rather have been a banyan-tree or an oak-tree th an a flight of mosquitoes. spoken of on p. 110. were carried over into globe F. The Lord Dipankara was followed in the great office of the Buddha by the Buddh as of the Earth Chain. 109. as late letters with an extra stamp are sorted into th e heaps to which they belong. the Bodhisatt va of the third Root-Race. They took together. which was seen by Herschel but which has disappeared since his time.and the great Being to whom they made their vow and who. F. and G of that Ch ain. for instance. the remaining population. accepted it. as the acting Buddha. A similar process went on upon globe F. although in a fair way towa rds it. 108. and it was deeply interestin g to notice that the Lord Gautama Buddha and the Lord Maitreya were among those who passed onwards. the Bodhisattva of the fourth Root Race. consisting of those below the Arhat level who co uld bear the strain of further forcing. or attai n Arhatship. There was a kind of Heavenly Co uncil in a heavenly world-.who will take Bu . It does not seem really to matter. taking Buddhahood in the fourth. as it al ways ` gets there' in the end. both from globe E and globe F. He was one of the members of the General Staff.the Buddhist Sukhavati-. their vow to become Buddhas. taking Buddhahood in the fift h. The decent gentle animal does not become a cruel and brutal savage. They entered globe D of the Moon Chain in th e fourth Round as primitive men. with the animals of the second Chain who were n early ready for individualisation.now known as the Master K. 111. 14. but only a pleasantly primitive man. Th ey were centres more than globes. but the arrangements were not the same as on our earth. To return. It is probably a mere human folly which makes one feel that it is pleasanter to be the best of one' s kind at the time. and were there sorted out into the c lasses they had attained. the conditions being too strenuous. or could pass from the cla ss they were in to the class above. F. and G seem to have been used as a kind of fo rcing-houses for special cultures. Their population was small. not being able to bear the forcing process on globes E. or vice versa. Those wh o left passed into the Inter-Chain Nirvana. who were approaching a higher stage. since the bulk of human and animal kind had been shipped off from globe D. The kingdoms ove rlap. some Basket-works who had completed the causal body.

At the head is the Seed-Manu of the preceding Chain. ntend much of men. tabulated. and the Root-Manu re ceives it from Him and works it out in the new Chain over which He presides. Angels. so n does not 113. and the more advanced follow when the forms h ave evolved to a higher state. and the Root-Manu distributed them as they arrived successively on globe A of the terrene Chain. He is the Teacher of Devas. A continuous stream would break them into pieces. and so on and on. Chakshushas. The time drew nearer and nearer when the grea t Gardener was to give out His bulbs for the planting. On these intelligences of m any grades.) In the Inter-Chain Nirvana the really working consci ousnesses were those of the Seed-Manu of the lunar Chain and the Root-Manu of th e terrene. the ti me had come for shipping off to the new Chain the first of those who were to evo lve in it during the coming ages. He is aided by Offic ials who report to Him how the members of any special division have responded to the influences He has thrown upon them during their stay in the Inter-Chain Nir vana.1 (¹ See the suggestive little book. so that the student may realise something of the grea tness of the evolutionary Plan which he is to survey. E. so it plays on them and stops.in perfect order.65. so. 120.) . and the planting ground w as the Earth Chain and the bulbs were living souls. inward-turned. globe G. As we w atched that strange scene. It must be remembered that a Buddha is an Official who has to superi more than a humanity. visited day by day by a physician. We noted also the Master Jupiter among those who entered the Path on THE INTER-CHAIN NIRVANA 115. The results of the evolution in the Chain whose life is over are gathered up within the aura of the Seed-Manu. many analogies rose up in our minds: bulbs laid caref ully on shelves. 112. those who have progressed least under His influence during the time of retirement are sent out first of their c . 117. by E. Fournier d' Albe. The human mind reels before the enormous periods of time concerned i n evolution. The Occult Government of the Chain may here be briefly sketched. slowly assimilating it.ddhahood in the seventh. living a strange slow subjective life. Two New Worlds. but is long or short according to the working of the consciou sness of the being concerned.if one may use terms drawn from our common life-. filed-. for millions upon millions of years. CHAPTER VI EARLY TIMES ON THE EARTH CHAIN 119. as well as the fact that a given humanity may be at a very low stage of evolutio do away with the need for that high office. What time may be to Their consciousnesses who may pretend to guess? 116. inspected from time to time by a gardener. and are arranged. The Great Plan is in the mind of the Seed-Manu. cots in a hospital. The Seed-Manu determined the contents of each ship-load and the order of its going.idea that time has n o fixed existence. and they do ze on for perhaps a million years. 114. and then another stre am plays on them. so mething of whose vast work we have seen in the lunar Chain. and the Lords of the Moon had been looking on at the building as we saw¹ (¹ See Ante. out of any special division brought over from the Moon and stored in the Inter-Chain Nirvana. 118. MEANWHILE the Earth Chain had been slowly forming.and modern-. p. 121. tho ugh only in broad outline. He pours intermittent streams of His stimulating magnetism. Just as the least advanced in 'age' are sent out to perform the task of in habiting the most primitive forms. and one takes refuge in the old-. without idea o f time.

then a Pratyeka Buddha. as Adepts. in the middle of the third Root Race.1 (¹The word Manasaputra is used in The Se cret Doctrine to indicate not only These. The Lords of the Moon from globes A. while th e Manus of Races took special care of the evolution of Races.' to have ` projected' the spark of mind. Further. The lowest class.) 124. t hen a Lord of the World. who are concerned in th e guiding of the general evolution of the Earth Chain. 125.lass into the new world.) They appear to have su perintended the detailed work of the Lords who attained later.coming.¹ (¹ The Secret Doctrine.65. the physical construc tion of the globes of our Chain. without partaking in.2 (² See Ante. the ` birth' or ` descent of th e ego' for all those who had come up from the animal kingdom.2 (²It must be remembered that when a man reaches the level appo inted for the Chain on which he is evolving. without lea ving it. each of one Root R ace. and become one of its Lords.1 (¹The Root-Manu Vaiva svata must not be confused with the Manu Vaivasvata of the Aryan Root Race. under its Root-Manu. We thus find. seven classes of Lords of the Moon. the nature of the gift was the quickening of the g erm already present in nascent humanity. not projected. p. then He becomes the Manu of a Race. and a third is a high Adept who attained early i n the lunar Chain.) A Root-Manu of a Chain must achieve the level fixed for the Chain or Chains on which He is human. the Sons of Mind-. as before described. who arrive from Venus on the fourth globe. in the fourth Round.) who directs the whole order of its evolutio n. and to take over the government of the globe. from globe G. but also all egos who are sufficiently advanced to quicken into activity the germ of mind in others. then the Seed-Manu of a Round. B and C of the lunar Chain were the three classes who watched over. 123. attaining now on our globe. not a giving of a seed. made the primitive archetypal forms on globe A of the Earth Chain . and only then the Root-Manu of a Chain. as they were formed successively round the Spir it of each globe. the mental Round of Venus-. to found the Occult Hierarchy of the Ear th. the Lords of the Flame. 560. 122. made in this same paragraph. (Adyar Edition ) v. who distribu te the work among the Manus of Races. causing the formation of the causal body. but the spark was fann ed into flame. It is They whose tremendous in fluence so quickened the germs of mental life that these burst into growth.) By the Lords of the Flame was concentrated the power of the LOGOS upo n the Monads. These are the true Manasaputras. and under that in fluence the responsive spark appeared. as will be seen from the statement of His long a scent. drawn from the seven globes of the Moon Chain. so instantaneous w as the response of the myriad inhabitants of Earth that They are sometimes said to have ` given.' some of whom devote Themselves to the work of the new Chain. He directs the Manus of Rounds. they fo rm one of the two great classes of Helpers from outside. and there followed the great down-rush through the Monad that we call the third Life -Wave. two of His Assis tants come from the same Chain. The former was a far loftier Being. as we may now do with animals. ` the Lords of the Chain. (1897 Edition) iii. as the sun-rays might be concentrated by a lens. The Root-Manu of the terrene Chain. 533. to quicken mental evolution. wor king under our Root-Manu. The word thus covers a huge class. is a mighty Being from the fourth Chain of the Venus Scheme. may. he may remain upon it and proceed o n his further evolution. THE FIRST ROUND 126. as They did from the fifth. for our Chain. to take charge of the Rounds and globes. Vaivasvata. then the Root-Manu. reach the higher levels of the Hierarchy. each Chain yields a number of suc cessful human beings.the S ons of the Fire. The seven classes of the Lords of the Moon were distributed by the R oot-Manu over the Earth Chain. containing many varying grades in evolution. The second important clas s of Helpers from outside are Those known as the Lords of the Flame. the effect of a sun-ray on a seed.

superintended the evolution of forms in the second Round. the pioneers on our Earth Chain . and constantly changing in consistency . and much of its territory does not seem to be a nchored down very firmly. and after some thousands of years a green scum appeared. the first ships brought the Lines. with some of the matter scarcely awakened. from globe F. muddy. that from globe E the similar evolution in the third. globe A was on the higher mental plane. we find some of th e Lords from globe E working on Mars in the fourth Round. The re was some land near the Poles. globe D on the physical. They seemed to succeed each other in Races but without se parate incarnations. In the second Round the temperature of globe D had dropped considera bly. they enjoyed an amoeba-immortality. sticky. but not very successfully.500°C. (6. the first ship-loads succeeded each other at intervals of about one hundred thousand years. in some places solid. ) Further. is hot.in form. 129. 130. globe G on the higher mental. G. The first Round of the Earth Chain had its globes on the same levels as the seventh Round of the Moon Chain. Globes C and E. like churning whirl-pools. globe F on the lower mental. or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that it would become vegetable later on. It is seething. which was vegetable. Blavatsky' s graphic epithet-. and then the supply stopped. they multiplied by fission. but the living things on them were etheric in substance. globe E on the emotional again.in the first Round. mostly etheric. The pudding-bag creatures did . huge cataclysms engulf great multitudes from time to time. not elements. 128. drifting things. for copper was in the condition of vapour. and an immense period followed. In the second Round t he whole Chain descended. 127. as though they were living on the sur face. and three globes became physical.). and in their embryo nic condition they do not seem very much the worse for the engulfing. the temperature might be anyt hing above 3. had at that time physical matter. Silicon was visible. while those from globe D become active later on the Earth. bu t most of the substances were proto-elements. At the Pole there was som e boiling mud. and E. but flames burst out if a hole was made. and thus indifferent to the heat. and the great mass of animals from gl obe D of the Moon Chain. 131. P. which we now call Mars and Mercury. to be dreams of vegetables. cloudy. globe B was on the lower mental. 132. and pudding-baggy-. and tha t from globe D the similar evolution in the fourth. D. and hence cooled very slowly. but in a glowing gaseous sta te. When the despatch of the first entities from the Inter-Chain Nirvana began. The next class. and guided the Lines who came in to fill them. glo be C on the emotional. each form lasting for a Race. The worlds are curious. SECOND ROUND 133. There were no births and no d eaths. the earth was surrounded by huge masses of vapo ur shutting in the heat. and the copper had cooled down and become liquid. Some etheric floating things appe ared to be trying. were pursuing their long journey of the first and second Rounds and part of th e third. which generally settled down. and to evolv e therein. and were under the care of Lords of t he Moon who had achieved Arhatship on globe G. for they were largely pelted on to the Earth by the Moon in a molten condition. and the present comb inations seemed to be very rare. the mo st solid.³ (³ All these are included under the name Barhishad Pitris in The Secret Doctrine. but increa se and multiply in huge caves and caverns.332° F. The human bodies on the Earth during the first Round were amoeboid.to borrow H. as at some points on the sides of the cone of Vesuvius. during which the new arrivals. The minerals were somewhat more solid. and it v olatilises in an electrical furnace at this temperature. our Earth.

only faint likes and dislikes. and a stomach began to develop. the fore part of the thing had a kind of sucking mouth. as carrying the mouth. but forty feet high and proportionately thick. and sucked away diligently. a struggle was noticed in which each had fixed it s mouth on the other. and seemed none the worse. reminding one in the ir shape of wounded soldiers who had lost their legs and had had their clothes s ewn round the trunk. had caught hold of his own lower e nd. and w hen they did eat each other they chose some parts in preference to others. The surface of the Earth being still very uncertain. The heavy atmo sphere made floating their usual method of locomotion. and pain a massive discomfort. The skin was sometimes serrated. and it would fasten on a nother and draw it in. but floated about indifferently. but as time went on. and crawled on the ground like caterpillars . and this was pleasanter t o look at than the writhing motion adopted on the ground recalling the loathly wo rm . They grew in the warm mud. they became a l ittle less shapeless and more human.was observed. and flourished exceedingly. Their intelligence was infantile. One turned h imself entirely inside out. 136. and. and they made a cheerful kind of chirruping trumpeting noise. instead of sucking each other. though at first they looked rather like clumsy chunks of wood. though unable to stand up. l ike the flesh of a person suffering from dropsy. Vegetable life developed during this period. In the third Round Mars was quite solid and firm. cooling more rapidly in consequence of its s maller size. Mars became more solid. There was much tumultuous cracking. they occasionally got burnt or partially cooked. 135. in far future ages. One fellow found out that by rolling his lower end in mud. though with n o formed heads. some of the Earth was quite solid an d only reasonably warm. a protuberance appeared.pleasure being a sort of general sense of bien-être. 134. and the habit was formed of drifting forwar d. these creatures we re developing hands and feet. as th ough developing taste. but life on it was much like that on the Earth. as though sucking an egg through a hole. and then went on sucking contentedly till. which was promptly turned inside out if any alien matter which was disapproved of found its way in. and led an independent existence. whereupon the su cked one grew flabby and died. The depression which served for mouth grew deeper into a kind of funnel. with this in front. Towards the end of this period. presumably becoming uncomfortable . A small protuberance appeared. reminding one of seacows or porpoises. apparently due to sh rinkage. Later still. aided by the heavy chok ing atmosphere. expressing pleasure-. which. which slowly filled up again. like the flap of a seal.an Arhat who had attained on globe F of the Moon Chain-. and appeared to be very pr oud of himself Gradually the end which contained the funnel tapered off somewhat . there were forest-like growths. near the North Pole. and after a while broke off.not seem to mind the heat. might become a b rain. They recalled sketches made by children who had not learned how to draw. Reproduction was by budding. he spat himself out again. and if it went too far they collapsed. he could float upright instead of lengthwise. much resembling grass. and more intelligence w as noticeable. development was promoted. and impacts being constantly made on this. a blow made an indentation. and some animals b egan to develop. there were beings who were distinctly human. grew. through which it drew in food. giving shades of colour. THIRD ROUND 139. missing him. nothing acute. on the cap of land there. and a small centre appeared in it. Later on. thoug . and every hill was an active volcano. 138. who had magnetised an island and shepherded on to it a flock of these creatures. and one was seen who had aimed at a neighbour with his mouth. thi s they evidently disliked. 137. sawed off logs. they were taught to browse. A Lord of the Moon-. They had a kind of flap-hand.

Other f orms of reproduction also existed among the lower types. the central will being that of the Manu. but the discontinuity of the mental matter renders necessary the disintegratio n and reintegration of the basket-work causal bodies. of course. as the terrene Chain occupies much the same position as the lunar . e ven Basket-works becoming leaders at this stage of evolution. at first living in cav es. and the basket-work of Moon mental matter would thus be disinteg rated. He founded a colony of His Basket-works thereon. and to teach the aborigines to build under them. than that w hich had been developed on the Moon. In the colony the people moved by a central will like bees in a hive. When this stage was reached the Basket-work s from the Moon came streaming in. and would need to be reformed before these entities began their terrene c areer. He sent out streams of force and directed all. The legends preserved in the Scriptures of religions are often st ories containing the records of the past. we noticed. and those from globe E the fifth. 145. and then would ha ve been reclothed in basket-work of the equivalent terrene mental matter. and two individuals were necessary for reproduction. those who r eached this stage on globes E and F of the Moon Chain. The water question had not arisen. Tracing back this particular set. But these were not found among the Basket-wo rks. having thereon become Basket-works. for about three-fourths of the s urface was water and only one-fourth dry land. but the bulbs brought over in the Seed-Manu' s aura were brought over through the sp iritual sphere. we came upon an interesting point. where they would more quickly develop into four th Race people. while some were oviparous. Looking at the Inter-Chain Nirvana. These people were hermaphrodite. Two other sets of these Basket-work bees came to Mars. He led them off to His colony. They were the least developed of the Bask et-work crowd. as more intellige . ship-loads again being sent off by the Seed-M anu to the Earth. Arriving on Mars. 143. as no w. They would have slept for ages in the spiritual sphere. in order to trace out the coming of the Basket-works to Mars. may b e disregarded. bearing with Him the seeds of a new world. The people who began with the linear indication of the causal body h ad by this time developed basket-work of a kind coarser. They developed some affection an d some intelligence under the fostering care of the Manu. and the general physical condition much resembled that of the Earth of to-day . The configuration then was very different from that of the Mars now known to us. but one sex was usually developed m ore than the other. and there were some emb ryonic human beings of the hydra kind who reproduced by budding and others by ex udation. 141. 140.h more like gorillas than men. we found that they had come from globe G of the lunar Chai n. and. and those in the Hebrew re cords of Noah. The ` shelves' on which the ` bulbs' were stored were clearly of the higher mental matter. Hence there were no canals. reminding us of the stories in the Hindu Puranas of the Manu crossing the ocean in a ship. the Manu guided them to take birth in the most promising third Race families on Mars. 146. There is no continuity of mental matter between Chains. having been the last to reach that stage. those from globe F forming the fourth Race on Mars. We saw a Manu coming over to Mars with a ship-load of Basket-works. they soon began to build. 142. as they grew . The distance. preserving in an ark all that was needed to repopulate the Earth after a flood. they arrived in reverse o rder from that of their leaving the Moon. the first arrival of Basket-works in the terrene Chain. and the Manu truly came to the Martian world to give a new impulse to evolution. 144. In the fifth Race the social arrangements changed.

Thes e are often quite good people. and grew into a miniature duplication of the parent. th e exuding of cells from different organs of the body. and are appalling ly monotonous. The bulk of the Basket-works from globe D of the lunar Chain arrived o n our Earth in this Round. p . within which the young human being developed.nce was developed. but they are like the differenc es between people who buy tea by the quarter-pound or by the ounce. However. but never sufficiently to represent a definite male and female. and ate the latter when they had the chance. living in trees. and the whole resembled fairly intelligent gorillas. physical and subtle. They fought by butting against each other like goats. who rushed at it with a club. of the different bodies. and later on cities were built. they all seemed to be made of a job-lot of fr agments stuck together. 149. he stumbled over a rock and fell headlong into the creature' s jaws. a huge crocodile-li ke animal was seen fiercely attacking a man. the laying of eggs. but they still had little individ uality. These were hermaphrodite. One fierce type of Basket-work was observed. There are differences among them.resembl ed the training of animals more than the evolution of a humanity. The third sub-planes of the physical. not thoroughly densified. still huge and gori lla-like. and are wholly dominated by Mrs. which reproduced similar o rgans. and moved rather in flocks and herds. A globe ` passes into obscuration' when the attention of the LOGOS is turned away from it. 32. but. and so came to an untimely end. The bask ets became more closely woven.1 (¹ See Ante. 147.1 (¹ See Ante. but in the third and onwards the methods were: budding-off like hydrae in the less organised. But it is noti ceable that they were working on sections. and led the human evolution. The animals were very scaly. but are very sheepy and flocky. There were also on Mars some carnivorous brutes. the passing of the Spirit of the globe being the signal of the tra nsference of activity. Grundy. and even the creatures we must call birds were covered with scales rather than feathers. the people being smaller and denser. it was a little more like a world than the preceding globes. curious reptili an creatures. fission still occurred. their heads ran up to a point behin d matching the chin in front. shepherded by their Manu.who in this Round were Arhats from globe E-. There were some yet lower types. the top of th e head being of very hard bone. In the first and second Races. it will be remembered that globe A of the terrene Chain began to form when globe A of the lunar Chain was in process of di sintegration.) Thus life-activity is continuous. The methods of reproduction on our Earth during the third Round were those which are now confined to the lower kingdoms of nature. 148. noticeable c hiefly by themselves. th ough egos have long periods of rest. which did not seem a very effective weapon. The work of the Lords of the Moon-. They were larger than the Lines and far less inte lligent. but wandering about in forests in pairs.) 150. the Basket-works from Ma rs fell in behind them. 65. the bee system disappeared. The passing of the life-wave from one globe to another is gradual an d there is considerable over-lapping. in fact than anyth ing we had seen since we left the Moon. and the head ending in two points looked odd and u nattractive. and grad ually one sex predominated. half-bird. as it were. and thus His Light is withdrawn. Still. from our present standpoint. 151. It passes into a kind of coma. and represented what could be done by the unfoldi ng life in those who were emphatically self-made men. astral and mental sph eres were being specially worked through. unaided by the great stimu lus given in the fourth Round by the Lords of the Flame. The third Round on the Earth much resembled that on Mars. not living in communiti es. This type which moves i n flocks is still largely represented among us by the people who hold convention al ideas because others hold them. and wholly unattractive. p . and the spirillae of the atoms on thes e sub-planes were being vivified. half-reptile. and there is a residuum of living creatures left .

and the polar snowcaps. these were Basket-works of a very poor kind. The elementals. the door was shut against the animal kingdom. here and there an animal.behind. the egos inhabiting them having passed on. felt the stress of scarcity of water. as they melt. b y whose influences it evolved. begin to show more hostility to him. the fish-. so also might a man wh o had attained Arhatship or more on the Moon Chain climb yet higher. The fifth Martian Root Race was white. and the Basket-works who executed them under Their di rection. and form a very backward c lass. by very special help. for he is. a nd the door was opened to the Path. On Mars in the fourth Round we find a number of savages who had not been sufficiently advanced to leave that globe for the Earth when the mass of th e egos went on in the preceding Round. 152. and it was the Lords of the Moon-. As in the dev elopment of the human embryo of to-day. is that. as the outline is cle ar into which details are to be fitted. in the fourth Round. in which they form but transitional stages. and his self-centred thoughts create swirls in the elemental essence surro unding him. CHAPTER VII EARLY STAGES OF THE FOURTH ROUND 155. The Martian seas are not salt. study becomes more easy. 154. and receives the streams of egos ready to go forward on their journey. 158. a place to which egos in a transition stat e can be transferred for special treatment in order to quicken their evolution. but in almost all cases no human body can now be found of sufficiently low development for its embodiment. from their stan dpoint.who planned out the system of canals. In the three preceding Rounds the elemental essence wa s practically untouched by man. and crops to be raised. some of those who had individualised through fear and anger. also.Arhats who had attained on Globe E-. and were savages of the bruta l and cruel type. IN taking a preliminary bird' s-eye view of the fourth Round. and was affected only by the Devas. the globe becomes a field for the Inner Round. so do we see in each Round that a period of repetition precedes that of new advance. but all bel ow that rank who had complete causal bodies did not enter into evolution on the Earth Chain until the later third and early fourth Root Races. Both statements are general. But in this Round man' s influence plays a very important part. the midmo st of the seven. and lower mammalian -types appear. 156. On each globe some fail to go on. Man was not sufficiently developed to affect it t o any serious extent. and made considerable progres . and thus enable the ground to be cultiv ated. B ut while the Races die out. may still be evolved to a point where a human i ncarnation is possible for it. these creatures do not seem to increase in number during this period. Another point that may be noted is the recurrence of types at a high er level of evolution. in it. Another most important characteristic of the fourth Round. The globe to which the attention of the LOGOS is turned starts into active life. T his broad principle once grasped. and rem ain behind as the globe begins its period of obscuration. and the first Race the first Round. or Angels. 153. su pply the water necessary for irrigation. one im portant and far-reaching change is apparent in the surroundings amid which human evolution is to proceed. Mars. but an independent and domineering en tity. no longer an animal among animals. while the second Race would similarly reflect the second Round. 159. and they return to thi s same globe when again it recommences full activity. reptile-. as he eme rges from the animal state into the dominating human. The third Round laboriously worked out in detail that which the third Race in th e fourth Round would reproduce with comparative swiftness. 157. likely to be hostile and aggressive. repeating in a few months the aeonic evolution of the past.

everything possible was done to bring forward all of whom anythin g could be made. and kindly. half-human animal s. Moreover the original number was small. and then a unisexual being. to head it until the more advanced egos from the Moon Chain should come i n to take over the leadership. had a very considerable p opulation to pour into the Earth. and showed a trace of e gg-headedness.e. so that these served as sp ecial coaches for the laggards. and needed time for multiplication. had made considerable progress on Mars.631. repeating the first Round. At a quite early stage. The many schemes of reproduction characteristic of the third Round r eappear in this third Root Race. whose causal bodies were now completed. 162. of widely spread feelings of affection. They were good.1 (¹ While this is going through th e press a report has appeared in the newspapers of the discovery of some skulls of this type. and the Basket-work developed into a complete causal body. The blue pe ople who formed the powerful sixth sub-race. the human being within de veloping into a hermaphrodite.' i. It seems as though the various schemes of reproduction were suitable to egos at different stages of evolution. When this last t ype became quite stable. and entered the first sub-race of the third Root Race. the re-embodied remnants of the previo us Rounds. 161. the shell became thinner and thinner. scaly. and specimens of them are found in later Lemurian times. and they now prepared the way for the more advanced people who were soon to arrive. To sum up: we have the first Root Race. some entities being available for these primitive conditions wh om Mars in its later stages was too advanced to accommodate. The Lord s of the Moon-. then he became a hermaphrodite with one sex predo minant. and this special help appears t o have been given because in the fourth globe of the fourth Chain the door is shu t . developing the social feeling to som e extent. and were kept going for lagga rds after the bulk of the people had passed beyond them.. a roll like a sausage representing a forehead. 163. and occupied some five and a half to six million years. the y were egg-headed. physi cal bodies changing very slowly and reversion frequently occurring.Arhats who had achieved on globe D of the lunar Chain-. The first and second Root Races on the Earth were going on before Ma rs was deserted. Furthermore. These changes began some sixteen and a half million years ago. 160. as its lowest types. at the end of its seventh Root Race. Mars. we ll-meaning. before the coming of the Lords of the Flame. The egg-headed type persisted for a very long time. but became much modified in the later sub-races of this third Root Race. and run simultaneously in various parts of the Earth. with an eye at the top of their heads. It was they who fought wi th the savage reptilian creatures. on Mars.brought into these early Races a number of backward entities. and prognathous jaws. then the egg was preserved within the feminine body.s. an d reproduction assumed the form which still persists. slimy and backboneless. e theric clouds drifting about in a hot heavy atmosphere.) The population of the Earth during t he first and second Root Races was very limited. but were still Lemurian. and the full attent ion of the LOGOS not being turned on to the Earth in these early times. The egg-scheme was drop ped very slowly. who had been ` water-men. they began to divide food instead of fighting over it.' p. or of self-sacrifice. These Basket-works. in ` On the Watch-Tower. but there were various little side-shows in which earlier methods persisted. 1912. amphibious. were finer types. and these came streaming in for the third Root Race. due to the retreating foreheads. who were the water-men terrible and bad of the Stanzas of Dzyan. though not capable of any large ideas. The bulk of the population passed on through the successive stages and be came mostly oviparous. should make the gulf well-nigh impassable between the human and animal kingdoms. many of whom repaid the care bestowed upon them. See The Theosophist for Augu st. but no particulars are yet available. in the middle of t he third Root Race. which enclosed a world r . and the white who composed the seve nth sub-race.

plants. the Lords were of diffe rent types. and good from gl obe E. at this stage a hermaphrodite. then (3) the Lines. possessing complet e causal bodies. it was then specially fed and carefully developed. these multiplied by budding. they we re taken away by the Lords of the Moon. b roke out. 167. The fourth boat-load had the best from globe F. the ` sweat-born' of The Secret Doctrine . straight from the Inter-Chain Nirvana. pressing on each other to obtain better human forms. the seven men each on his lot. F. with the five boat-loads from globes G. the completion of ` the fall of man' . 166. It is one of the descents into matter. F. The early third Root Race. with a few from globe D. and all but the very best of globe E. The fifth boat-load brought the best from globe E. with some fairly good from globe F. described under the second Round. This seems to have been only a few centuries before the separation of t he sexes. was taken possession of by one of the Lords of the Moon. then (4) the last. and these were quick ly followed by the lowest of those who had gained complete causal bodies on the Moon. The coming of these into the etheric forms provided by the Lords of the Moon was something of a struggle. and a still lower from globe E. and mineral s. and for med etheric images of themselves. 164. or temperamental types of humanity. making the forms on the points of the Sta r. which were then materialised into greater dens ity. and E. in fact. While the later Egg-borns were in possession. 165. many of whom became incarn ate in order to work on the physical plane. the majority being from G. Then comes the ovipa rous stage. Some very special treatment was applied to some of the eggs. The first boat-load of the latter consisted of those who ha d responded but little to the influence of the Seed-Manu. these multiplied by fission. repeating the third Round. for there were often many claimants for a single form. the very best of the B asket-works came in. the final materialisation of the bod y of man. repeating the second Round. from ten to eleven million years ago. until the human form. who ha d been here all the time. was human-gorilla in form. when separation of the sexes was fully established. 168. Between the highest of the first and the lowest of the second there was bu t little difference. Then came. and gave bodies suited to the seven Ray s. composed of those who were only now coming up out of the animals. a low section from globe F. and the one who succeeded in gaining it could not always hold it fo r more than a few moments. of all types. and when ready. with which we need not concern ourselves. one who had individu alised through fear. Gradually they became accustome . and were carefully magnetised and kept a t an equable temperature. The third conta ined the best from globe G. All these incarnated among the Egg-borns. some Devas also took some of these prepared bodies. the scene recalls the Greek idea that the Gods made t he world amid shouts of laughter. These all seemed to be sorted out by ` age' rather than by ` type. the important stage when some of these incarnat ed Lords of the Moon descended on the seven-pointed Lemurian Polar Star. for it decidedly had its comic element. as the egos struggled for the forms and could not manage them when they had obtained t hem. These were: (1) the set of the best Basket-works a bove-named.ent by recurrent cataclysms. The second boat-load had a large number from glob e G. The second Root Race. and finally the unisexual. and they used these carefully prepar ed bodies for a long period of time. was of the ` pudding-bag' type. Below these were the animals. then (2) the Basket-works from Mars. and E of the lunar Chain.' and were. from globes G. One individual was noticed who was a chief in the savage mainland tribe which took Mars prisoner on the Moon. the stupidest of those who had gained complete causal bodies. some hundreds of thousands of them. multiplying these for the use of the incoming egos. and reproduction was at first by ext rusion of cells. At this stage there were four human classes.

but they are gradually disappearing. refused to enter. more than two million orange people from globe A. Those who ar e wanting in heart. There were three boat-loads of these. 170. the law o f evolution forced them into incarnation. as we know it now.' and settled down to reproduce the seven great tem peramental types. the successive stages over-lapped very much. not unnaturally. human. and rather more than three million pink from globe C-. cunning but not good. 169. the lowest of the classes before mentioned. except the embryonic. remorseless and unscrupulous-. and the black continued even in the lower classes of the sixth subrace. disdaining the unattractive forms. had been evolved. 172. the tribes following the early methods gradually became sterile. they diminished in number by constantly coming into collision with the co mmon order. statesmen like Bismarck. these. in which the higher classes were of a quite respectable blue. and being hammered. B. and they had to take lower and coarser bodies. It is interesting to note the karma of this refusal of the orange pe ople to take their due place in the work of peopling the world. not out of any wickedness but from pride . and hence arose the sin of t he mindless . probably those using them were accustomed to think of the egg-shaped head and sausage-rol l forehead. Later. and perhaps also from their ancient hatred of sexual unions. conquerors like Napoleon. was definitely established all o ver the world. but the steady pressure is too great for the majority. and it may be dated fro m the giving of the forms. Yet even in those there was an underlying tinge of black. Blavatsky in T he Secret Doctrine speaks of this fourth sub-race as ` yellow. and the classes that came in from other Rounds had not been in the two early Root Races on Earth. It is interesting to notice that H. but the yellow and pink were docile and obeyed. The orange.d to the new ` coats of skin. but being etheric they were very readily modifiable. as tha t was black. and the incoming ego s much distorted them.the unscrupulous among the k ings of finance. some were seen among the North American Indians with refined but hard faces. A few. the fi rst which was in any sense. while the true men and women multipl ied greatly. It is a hard road to choose for progress! . the very p oorest human type.that they should descend and take incarnation in the bo dies now ready for their indwelling. into ordinary folk. even down to our own day-. descended f rom the etheric materialised forms. In various parts of the world other ways of reproduction conti nued for long periods of time. felt little difference between themse lves and the ranks from which they had just emerged. until humanity. who are always fighting. the children born of them were distinctly ugly.because they could make no further progress on it-. and hence these reappeared. in a realm of law.' apparently notin g the incoming of the golden-yellow people from B of the Moon Chain. be beaten into sh ape. and C of the lunar Chain-. on seeing the bo dies offered to them. The forms as thrown off by the Lords of the Moon were fairly good-lo oking. owin g to the great differences in evolution. gradually impr oving the bodies they inhabited. rather less than three million gold en-yellow from globe B. they were guided to different areas of the world' s s urface. These made the fourth Lemurian sub-race. The area allotted to the orange tribe was thus left open.a bout nine millions in all. must ultimately. a very few may end in black magic. largely by suffering.became Lords of the Dark Face in Atlant is. 171. the Arhats urged on those who had left globes A. and the bo dies they should have used were gladly seized upon by the entities just emerging from the animal kingdom.strong. always opposing everything everywhe re. she can har dly have been referring to the established colour of the fourth sub-race. some few still persist. and passed through many unpleasant experi ences. they thus became a backward race. for they have learned many bitter lessons. P. on general principles. After many generations of well-established human beings. the Lords of the Moon having gone on into other work. with the view that they should form tribes.

¹ The use of these occult symbols misled the readers of The Secret Doc trine. and the descent of the ego could be made. 175. (perhaps even its writer) into the mistake that the ` Pole' and ` Star' m entioned in the Occult Commentary were the physical North Pole and North Star. . with the mighty roar of swift descent from incalculable height s. His Helpers around Him.that still more mysterious and solitary Bei ng -. 282.A. Then. . the nursery of future Adepts. surrounded by blazing masses of fire which filled the sky with shooting tongu es of flame. the Sou l and the Seed of undying knowledge.173. there were no more in the animal ranks capable of rising into man . while others of lower types took possession of all the animals with the germs of mind who were individ ualised at the Coming. Not hing more remained to be done. The Lords of the Moon and the Manu of the third Root Race had done a ll that was possible to bring men up to the point at which the germ of mind coul d be quickened. A Catechism says: Out of the seven Kumaras. Their dwelling-place was and is the Imperishable Sa cred Land. branches of the one spreading Banyan-Tree. (Ady ar Edition) iii. Until the Coming of the Lords the shiploads from the Inter-Chain Nir vana had arrived separately.' which lay smiling in the bosom of the Gobi Sea. There He stood. thirty mighty Bei ngs were there. 177. the new Ruler of Earth. the Youth of sixteen summers. flashed through the aerial spaces the chariot of the Sons of the Fi re. (1897 Edition) ii. . fecund ity increased rapidly like everything else. nor would be capable of reaching it witho ut a repetition of the tremendous impulse only given once in the evolution of a Scheme. The great Lemurian Polar Star was still perfect. the Heart. These are the Head. the Lords of the Flame doing in a moment for millions wha t we now do by long care for units. THE COMING OF THE LORDS OF THE FLAME 174. though in graded order. hovering over the ` White Isla nd. green was it. Blavatsky adds: Higher than the ` Four' is only ONE on Earth as in Heaven-. A great astrological event. but now. The sea which occupi ed what is now the Gobi Desert still broke against the rocky barriers of the nor thern Himalayan slopes. and the huge Cresce nt still stretched along the equator. great beyond Earth' s reckoning. H. and radiant w ith masses of fragrant many-coloured blossoms. four sacrificed themselve s for the sins of the world. on which ever shines down the Blazing Star. and the instruction of the ignorant. save what only They could do. come to His kingdom. . including Madagascar. All the laggards had b een pushed on. Hi s Pupils. it halted. was chosen as the time. with the tremendous stimulus given. 179. 176. 295.) 180. and perfect fleets were wanted to br ing in egos to inhabit the bodies. 283. with Him.¹ 178. the three Kumaras.the Silent Watcher. 294. the changeless Pole round which the life of our Earth is ever spinning. Earth offering her best and faire st to welcome her coming King. the symbol of Earth' s Mo narch. th e centre of all occult life.B. Sanat Kumara.1 (¹ The Secret Doctrine. The door against further immigrants into the human kingdom from the animal was only shut when no more were in sight. I followed this mistaken idea in my Pedigree of Man.the Coming of the LORDS OF THE FLAME. P. It was about six and a half million years ago. the Lords of the Flame from Venus. the Eternal Virgin-Youth. -. these came pouring in. when a very special collocation of plane ts occurred and the magnetic condition of the Earth was the most favourable poss ible. to remain till the end of the present Manvantara. at its midmost point. clothed in the glorious bodies They had created by Kriyashakti. the first Occult Hierar chy. and all was being prepared for the most dramatic moment in the history of the Earth-.

snails and worms. their occupants were able to improve them. with a stature of from twenty-four to twenty-seven feet in height. The very best bodies being gi ven to those who had exhausted their karma. 188. almost as unattractive as his master. densest and best of the Lemurian types avai . The fourth sub-race continued. loosely and clumsi ly built.1 (¹I t may be noted that while the general rule was that the less evolved should be s ent first to the Earth. and dir ect and help them in the building of a city. as it ceased to function. exceptions were made where help was wanted.at first one on each side of it-. almost immediately after His coming . as said ab ove. CHAPTER VIII THE FOURTH ROOT RACE 190. from the surface to the interior of the head. he is very ugl y and enough to frighten anybody. and then would teach this clan some of the arts of civilisation. to form the pineal gland. 184.181. A King-Initiate would gather a number of persons round Him. one whom we measured was twenty-five feet in heig ht. 187. cyclopean. forming a clan.among some tribes human flesh was not despised. the bluish-white.² Their buildings were proportionate to their size. B. much larger than th eir degenerate descendants. and to get out of them everything which they were capable of yielding. 185. During the long period thus occupied. the King-Initiates o f the myths which are truer than history. and many others were sim ilarly built. were regarded with peculiar favour as toothsome mors els.) to help the Manu of the fourth Root Race by inc arnating in the best bodies He had so far evolved. ² Some curiosity may arise as to how we measured him: first by standin g by him. to make arrangements for the founding of the fourth Root Race. THE Head of the Hierarchy began.were be coming active. while the two eyes-. 182. While the sixth sub-race was developing. One large city was erected under su ch instruction on what is now the island of Madagascar. a large number of Initiates and their disciples were sent off from the Inter-Chain Nirvana to the Earth. poor thing. And now the Arhats from globes A. Anima ls of all sorts were eaten raw-. and C came into incarnation. to help the Manu in founding and civilising the fifth. as in this c ase with this special boatload.and creatures of the grade of our slugs. the very egg-headed one. over the great Crescent. The Greek legend of Cyclops is evidently a tradition from the ear ly Lemurian age. sixth and seventh sub-races of the Lemurians. The central eye at the top of the head was retreating. when we came. impressive from its hugeness. the seventh sub-race. respectively. and black in colour. Th ese Arhats and their pupils worked under the Lords of the Moon and the Manus of the third and fourth Root Races. and furnished men and women of a better type for further mou lding by the Manu of the fourth. th en by setting him against a first-floor balcony at Headquarters. 183. mad e of enormous stones. where he could rest his raised hands on the parapet and put his chin on them. employing the f uture Manu to pick out the smallest. 189. The poor image was not made welcome when he put his head over the balcony: Take him away. cyclopean in structure. was evo lved by their help. The Arhats became Kings in the later sub-races. There was some domestication of animals. 186. the physical appearance of the Lemurians was changing. one egg-headed Lemurian was seen leading about a scaly monster. The style of architecture was. We later measured the height of the parapet. said the owner of the balcony. a little below and level with his knee. Perhaps he was.

it was sent off to the Manu. but after generations of selection within a tribe. I t looked at first a hopeless task.lable. He Himself taking incarnation. and none at this stage were t aken from those who had previously been evolving on the Earth Chain. were not a very att ractive-looking crowd. the fourth Race had thus. a nd others similarly came in from elsewhere. 191. The Manu was able. the Manu of the coming Race was dilige ntly seeking for the egos suitable for His purpose. He gathered together. and a bluish-white for His seventh. and then. men tioned at the close of the last chapter. 193. utilising the differences of climate. but from this point onwards ship-loads of egos began to come in from the Inter-Chain Nirvana. It is noticeabl e also that when. The third Race Manu had evolved a blue type for His sixth sub-race. evidently experi encing much difficulty in finding desirable ancestors for His Race. Even the Manu' s immediate descendants. a very fine founding and nursing. and pair them off with another one or two. we observed one that was thus sent in from the Madagascan city. 192. and He tried to find for it a suitable hu sband or wife. as the nucleus of His first sub-race. and while the founding and growth of civilisation under the King-Initiate s were going forward among the Lemurians. We find the fourth Race Manu elimi nating the blue from the colour of His people. He carried on various experiments s imultaneously on the points of the Star. and that we could imagine as living among ourselves. He reached a fair resemblance to the type given to Him to produce. Subba Rao distinguished the Lemurians as blue-black. however. to inhabit the fourth Race bodies . judging by our present standard. He and His disciples incarnated in the p rogeny of these to raise the physical level. and calling H is disciples to take bodies in His own family. to take the bodies of the seventh sub-race. t hen He definitely founded the Race. Tribes were set apart. the Atlanteans as red-yellow. although a vast improvem ent on the surrounding population. the most splendid and imperial of the Atlantean peoples. the best of the bodies improved by thei r indwelling being taken by the Manu for the shaping of His first sub-race. till He work ed it into more of the colour that He wished for His Race. improve d by the Initiates using them. moulding and shaping it after His own astral and mental bodies and modifying the pigment in the skin. All who were taken on into the fourth Root Race were the Initiates and their disciples in these bodies. the third subrace. ultimately. In the most literal sense the Manu of a Race is its Progenitor. very slowly. though the masses of the Lemurians remained black. He obtained the first sub-race which seemed to be fully huma n. the general Lemurian type improved. 194. Atlantis. some of the fourth sub-race also mixed in with the bl ue. similar ly selected from another tribe. and selecting for them appro priate incarnations. and finally selected one. but had no nervous organis ation worth speaking of. w hich ruled the world for tens of thousands of years. After a long period of pati ent working. the Rmoahal . and the Aryans as brown-white. their members inter-marrying for long periods. as though negroes and mulattoes should intermarry to made a white race. thanks to th e large number of developed people who took the lead and pressed things forward. After the race-type was fully established. and slowly. and their astral bodies were shapeless. He thus had the materials for the rich red-brown of the Tolte c. in one case. about a million years having been spent in taking stupendous troubl e and care. after tests that lasted over many years. thousands of people. His posterity thus forming the Ra ce. More rapid progress was made after the arrival of the Initiates. passing through purple into the r ed of the Rmoahal sub-race. H e would take away one or two. They were smaller. It is extraordi nary what he made of such a body for Himself. in other parts of the world a lighter-coloured or better type appeared. After this many generations passed before the young Race took posses sion of its continent. of the fourth Root Race. for the whol e Race has its Manu as its physical ancestor. and the Manu chose pro mising specimens and transplanted them. by mixing in the blue-white of the seventh Lemurian sub-race. finally.

and founded the City of t he Golden Gates.000 years' i nterval between death and re-birth.which kept much together-. Blavatsky speaks of the founding of the fifth Race as occurring one million years ago. and conquered the Tlavatli tribe in which our friends had incarnated. then several lives were passed in the Turanian. Sirius took several b irths in the Tlavatli sub-race. The Toltec was at this time the ruling Race.) -. and the filmy beings connected with them i n the intuitional sphere showed a strong affinity for each other. among them the two future Masters who now wear English bodies. when it wa s evolved. 196. Even in t he City of the Golden Gates. groping. however thinly spread out. thes e 700-year people were in touch with the 1.the Manu of the fifth Race-. and then He again incarnated in the latter. the first of many successive Cities of that name. in order to keep the group together in incarnation. but it was only when the former arrived on the Earth that there was a time of general rejoicing among the egos in the higher mental sphere.200-year group. The founding was about one million years ago.we are specially interested. at present.1 (¹ They were once Sir Thomas More and ` Philalethes' Thomas Vaughan. Unconscious as he was of the tie between them. Glancing forwar d. and reduced to servitude by th eir conquerors. 198. The interval between death and re-birth was at this time naturally s omewhat shorter. These. In one of these early lives. the intervals between death and re-birth in this group and in the one mention ed below were relatively about as these lengths. The Manu arranged with the Root-Manu to send Him large numbers of egos ready f or incarnation-. we saw him once incarnated among the Rmoahals. formed the group with an average 1. n ot to arrive on Earth for another 400.a very fine fighter-.C. It was a warrior race.200-year set. and who had individualised in the lunar fourth and fifth Rounds. and were largely composed of men and women taken captive in wars with other sub-races. going all over the world and subduing its in habitants. as it contained many old friends. In the h eaven-world these egos kept together. Those immediately co nnected with some of the earlier group were still in that Nirvana. and treated the tr ibe kindly: instead of carrying them off as slaves. due chiefly to the arrival of those who w ere the most deeply loved and revered-. P. In the intuitional sphere. by virtue of its great superiority. At this time arrived on Earth a ship-load of egos. he was observed trading among a people who resembled the Phoenicians of later times. later. and some later into the Toltec. though it was only led out from Atlantis in 79 . some of these were ear-marked on th eir arrival by Vaivasvata Manu-. to generalise .as part of His fut ure materials.200 to 1.and a number in the Akkadian. but its pure types never formed the lower classes anywhere. Orion. Corona ² (² Known in later history as Juliu s Caesar. the lower classes were of mixed blood. In the lower s pheres there was apparently a dull. He did not take the sub-races in any special order.' as though they we re very dimly sensing the absence of the old friends of former lives and of the Inter-Chain interval. in a group of who m-.the future Masters. Some of t hese came into the Tlavatli sub-race. Hence H..997 B.) A good deal of slight retarding or hastening of re-birth was r esorted to.1 (¹ These intervals must be taken provisionall y. and then passed into the Toltec. the fourth sub-race-. for the material gathered in these primitive lives was not enou gh to make a long interval. and incorporated the tribe into the Toltec Empire. Sirius. the sixth. 195.000 years. though making something out of the heaven-life. and it is difficult.a C hinese stage-.came from the City of the Golden Gates. although othe rs had come to earth with the 1. sense of ` want. The people were not yet c apable of deep feeling. only the aristocracy and the middle class were Tolt ec. he introduced various improv ements. one hundred and fifty thousand years before the first great catastrophe which rent the continent of Atlantis.) 197. he was yet influenced by it. who were still sleeping away in the Inter-Chain Nirvana. Leo and others.those from globe D of the Moon Chain who had complete causal bo dies. in order to be with Ursa and o thers.

and who nursed him back t o health. thus began again. Later on these folk plotted to assassinate him. a nd they proceeded to carry out the alternative to victory. the plan of the latter was to surprise the other tribe and slaughter it as a sacrifice to their deity. a general suicide wit h gruesome rites. but who did not come from the Moon. as bearing on the closeness of ties set up between . for the special treatment possible under Merc ury conditions. or temperam ents. and Mars.the clothing was s canty. There was one quite small but interesting group. It may be noted. abnormal in evolution. Even when the Basket-works had completed their causal bodies. 203. The attack failed. and had his first experience of eart hly rule. or. and were brought ov er here. a nd seemed to consist of some who in Venus had been pet animals of the Lords of t he Flame. to commit suicide. Herakles. Ship-loads of egos continued to arrive. . partly moved by superstitious fears. seemed to have be come known to Herakles. Mars and Mercury a nd others. Surya was the Chief of the tribe.on this question. Egos of all Rays.the climate being warm-. a long series of antagonisms no t yet exhausted. soon beca me its foremost warrior. partly because his religion did not permit suicide. and partly by the thought that the savages would make nice brawny slaves. 199. and Mars was born in the north in the Tlavatli sub-race. with Surya a nd Mercury for his father and mother. 600. and has therefore a certain importance for those concerned. in which many members of the group were re-united. and he had them executed. It was a contingent arranged for specially by the Head of the Hierarchy. It may be noted that H.1 (¹ See the Proem for these and other names. Herakles' third birth on earth was in the same tribe. The first ship-load containing the 700-year group arrived on Earth a bout 600. only 105 in number who arrived about the same period. when he passed into the cla ss ahead of him. but the houses were mere huts. The final suicide was essential to the success of the wh ole plan of after-death activity . belonging to the thir d Round. With it came the future Masters. but was searched for and fou nd by his sister. of similar general development were mixed up. and thereby gain power to torment their enemies from the other world. .000 B. Nor was there any mingling of the large classes of the Moon-Men and Animal-Men. 200. Blavats ky speaks of some who came to the Earth from Mercury. He succeeded his father as Chief. and one class did not overtake another. which. some 250. and had undergone its special forcing. and the weird spells. as an eld er sister. his eldest son. 201. and the main cause of separa tion seemed to be the method of individualisation. and He placed them all in the first and second Rays. They performed magica l rites of an Obeah-like nature. There were other s mall groups. The tribe in whi ch Herakles was a warrior was attacked by a very savage tribe to which Scorpio b elonged. was sent over to Mercury. but those of different inter vals between re-births were not.) At the age of fifteen. that without Them th ey would not have evolved. The life was marked by the re-knitting of the undesirable link with Scorp io. They had individualised on Venus. and was then brought back here. Thus one little group.000 years after the first great cataclysm which ren t the continent of Atlantis. who was passionately devoted to him. P. this time on earth.C. They had a certain amount of civilisation.C. though done in secret. the broad lines of distinction remained. failing that.' became then effective: the result of these was apparently as much dreaded by their foes as it was valued by themselves. the basket origin remained discernible. and-. he was left for dead on a battle-field. with many tremendous ` curses and swears.000 B. Unless an individual had been taken through the Inner Round. interfered and saved a number of them whom he cap tured and bound. Herakles was also in the family. 202. Some underwent treatment of this kind in preparation for the fifth Root Race. and were so strongly linked to Them by affection.

like Corona. Their h omes were not unrefined. are just now awaiting a favourable opportunity for incarnation. and bearing by inheritance the title of ` Divin e Ruler. wa s rarely found to marry outside this little group. and attended religious ceremonies as part of their Palace duty. Vajra became Captain o f the Guard. was Captain of the Imperial Guard. . only ceasing wi th the catastrophe of 75.200. with Mizar. who turn out to be old frien ds. Apis. for the sake of distinction. the head of the State religio n. A good many belonging to the larger groups with whom we were very familiar in those early days. one alway s the Ruler. captured in battle by his father and given to him-.to take a few instances out of m any. and in this was included the protection of the weak. seem to have dropped out by the way. and then rioting about the city. and gibb ons. Theodoros. to attend on the person of the Monarch during ceremonials. and might incarnate there in the still existing very low human races of Lemurian type. Taking a bird' s-eye view. after a fashion. the great Initiates of earlier days. but rather to strut about in gorgeous uni forms. Some again. the Priest.C.' transmitted from Those who had ruled in the past. Capella. we notice that there were occasional gatherings of the whole big Clan. we fi nd Mars there ruling as Emperor. in Peru when he was Emperor. Mercury was the chief Hierophant. with Pindar. th ey were not supposed to go out to war. however. Coming down to 220. they took up bodies produced by the sin of the mindless. and are the gorillas. Herakles had as servant-boys three Tlavatli y ouths. Later. 206. but they had the merit of respecting le arning.individuals and enduring for hundreds of lives. and in the second and third sub-r aces at their beginnings and their migrations-. though not squaring with modern ideas. Beatrix. Scotus and Sappho. Blavatsk y spoke as still admissible to human bodies. Lutetia. There was quite a gathering of the Clan at this time. to the City of the Golden Gates. 204. some may be just now in the heavenworld. would belong to the animal kingdom of the Moon. Herakles turned out to be a fighting sort of person. Among them we find a number of our Clan: Herakles was the re. eve n the privates being of the upper classes. the other always the Teacher. who had been a successful leader on the frontier . baboons. They might be looked for in Africa. It is remarkable how these two come down together through the ages. 205. especially. .while visiting almost every country in the world.Hygeia. and not to those whose c ausal bodies were already developed. The soldiers were distinctly rowdy. and they had charge of the Palace. and we have not met them in this life. as in the C ity of the Golden Gates when Mars was King. indulging in orgies of eating and dr inking. that from this time forward a se t of persons within the large groups of 1. not to that of the Earth. The anthropoid apes.000 B. The Crown Prin ce was then Vajra. kept generally together. dub ` the Clan' -. in the mainland near the White Island under the Manu.. paid reverence to the priests. This Guard formed a picked body of men. of whom H.a set whi ch we may. he was not content to lead a life of show and luxury.and 700-years' people-. and he persuaded his father to allow him to take his troop off into a campaign. Alcyone is also o f that ilk. and Sirius. They had a certain code of honour among themselves and ke pt it very rigidly.C. and increase h is splendour. clinging closely to Ma rs. Arcor. following Mercury continually. P. Bootes. the Warrior. chimpanzees. being always a turbulent and restless person. The Theosophical Society is another instance of the gathering of this sam e Clan. and people are coming into it all the time. and A lcmene. orang-utangs. were willing enough to exchange their golden breastplates for the se verer armament of war. Sirius a more peaceful one. and his soldiers. who adored him for his dash a nd courage. and Ulysses. after the death of Ulysses.000 B. Gemini. however. so the phrase as to shutting the door evident ly applies only to the animals coming up into humanity. Capric orn. whereas Mercury did t ake one from time to time. The ship-loads continued to come in for a long time. Bellona. Noteworthy a lso is the fact that we never saw Mars in a woman' s body.

where the Emper or was sitting. the Captain of the Guard.000 B. 213. They were spent in fighting. for ever unbreakable. I did my best.0 00 B. forgive.025 B. becomes black magic. The Emperor stooped down. Depart in peace. but over-luxurious. civilisation. sometimes being born into families immersed in it. They endured until the catastrophe of 75. Mars was a general under him. must not be passed b y unnoticed. but Ulysses. s et over against the White. and a man of strange and evil know ledge. and built up a mighty. his own forehead and his feet.C. carried to the Throne-room of the Palace. with himself as central i . and Herakles was the wife of Mars.C.' the semi-human. reckless lad. ¹ (¹ Usually given roughly as the 80.C. and the capture of the person of the Crown Prince would ha ve been a great triumph for the conspirators. May. The words reached the ears already becoming dull. and the conspirators took to their heels. faithful servant and friend. revived.but it spre ad far and wide over the world.the name was preserved-. and musically his voice fell upon the silence. for it linked in indissoluble bonds the three persons chiefly conce rned. The young Prince.2 (² See ` Rents in the Veil of Time. During the next hundred thousand years. 210. The Emperor Mars had placed in the Captain' s hands the care of his son Va jra. 208. The lives of Herakles were not remarkable in any way for a long time .-. the people of Atlantis flour ished abundantly. used for selfish purposes. conspiracies were rif e in the Golden City. Some experiences of Alcyone' s that often torm ented him in the form of dreams in a later life may here be put on record. A great rebellion was being plotted.C. an d died. and there laid at his feet. 211. crept up under the shelter of some b ushes. and breaking away. and dipped his finger in the blood welling up from the Captain' s breast. Ulysses smiled. Hence Ulysses would not allow the Prince to leave the Palace grounds. The spread of black magic in Atlantis led up to the second great cat astrophe of 200. The worship he established. for the times were dangerous. shouti ng for help. who was only stunned. in having very n umerous babies when it was that of a woman. The dying Captain raised his eyes to his Emperor: Sire. The death of Ulysses. B y the blood that was shed for me and mine. and suddenly pounced upon the two. catastrophe. The two unconscious bodies were li fted on to stretchers. when the body was that of a man.' The Theosophist. sometimes dallying with it and being a little tarred therewith. semi-animal creatures who are the origi nals of the Greek satyrs-.000 B. His cries were heard. Its c entre was in the City of the Golden Gates-. 209. a daring.was gradually gathering round himself a huge army whi ch followed him as Emperor. he touched with it the forehead of the dying man . fought fiercely against the assailants. 212. more or less. much to that young man' s disgust. and as he fell bleeding across the body of hi s young master. millennium after millennium. 1910. Corona was then the White Emperor at the Ci ty of the Golden Gates. both over Africa and the West.) overwhelmed them beneath the waters of the ocean we now ca ll the Atlantic. some soldiers of the Guard came rushing up. and a band of conspirators.) They happened in a l ife that occurred about 100.a ` Lord of the Dark Face. and became the bond between Master and disciples. bestriding his body. Unhappily with th e civilisation spread again also the knowledge giving control over nature which. Members of the Clan came into it. And the bond lasted on. the Emperor of the Midnight Sun. the Dark Emperor. The Prince was struck down senseless. the bond between us shall never be br oken. . greatly daring. One day t he Captain and the Prince were sitting at some little distance from the Palace. pierced by many wounds.' leagued with the dark Earth-Spirits who for m the ` Kingdom of Pan.207. which left as remnants of the great continent which h ad joined Europe and Africa to America the huge islands of Ruta and Daitya.

had reali sed that. CHAPTER IX BLACK MAGIC IN ATLANTIS AN EPISODE 218.' vowed to the service of th e Gods of the Nether World. with joyous songs. had become independent. some one hundred and twenty lives back. He had himself.the Sun in the beauty of his rising. At this time. the blazing strength of his mid-heaven. ruled by his lieuten ants. the great civilised nations of Atlantis had drawn into two opposed camps: the one. rallying round a man who had appeared among them. All was working up toward another great catastrophe. scat tering abroad his brilliant rays of life and heat. and met a grievous fate. and by the weird unholy powers it placed within the reach of its adepts. belonging to t he priesthood. looking to the ancient City of the Golden Gates as their sacred metropolis. down. were celebrated. and was in a fair way to reach it. He is the son of a wealthy and powerful family. and privy to his most secret designs. the Sun in the zenith of his glory. the Sun in the splendid couch of his setting. when going into battle.was sensual and rioto us. to make compact with the denizens of the Nether World. the w orship of the Sun-. which turned weapons aside as would a shirt of m ail. into unknown depths. 217. His face is perplexed. with joyous games and sports . 221. in order to give stability to the Federation and to make head against the White Emperor. rendered himself impervious to spear or sword-thrust by materialising a metallic coating over his body. nourished silently within his own heart. encircled with the radiant youths and maidens of his court. the Earth-God. touching into rarest softest hues the clouds he left as promise of his return. This man. a remarkable but sin ister figure. half awake. clad in the bright colo urs of the dawning. even anxious. 215. extended his life over an abnormal period. 216. it was necessary to call to his aid the resources of the dark er magic. ALCYONE is lying half asleep. he fell into the trap baited by a wom an' s beauty. The father of our youth was among the most intimate of his friends. ambitious and crafty by nature. The people worshipped him with choral dances. but he held himself much alo of. Oduarpa by name. But gradually the outlying kingdoms. He aimed at supreme power. Over these children of th e Blazing Sun the White Emperor bore rule. and he dreame d of himself as sitting crowned in the Palace of the City of the Golden Gates. 214. shrinking from the wild orgies of animalism that enchained the bulk of the w orshippers. 219. The story may be told.dol-. and. and his race had for long millennia h eld unchallenged sway. and with offerings of gold and gems.huge images of himself being placed in the temples-. on a grassy bank sloping d own to a rippling brooklet. with laught er and with minstrelsy. with incense and w ith flowers. as is too often the case. as it throws light on the conditions which brought down later upon Atlantis the heavy doom pronoun ced by the Occult Hierarchy. Alcyone. he had seen in the visions . Against the White Cave of Initiation in the City of the Golden Gates was set up the Dark Cav e in which the mysteries of Pan. holding men through the gratification of their animal passions. b y such compact. the reflex of h is troubled mind. and they were beginning to join together into a Fe deration. was the son of a ma n who followed the hideous rites of this dark cult. the ` Priesthood of the Midnight Sun. whom the priests sought in the gloom of night. and both hoped that the lad would devote h imself to the forwarding of their ambitions. But the youth had dreams and hopes of his own. 220. and to establis h a worship which would attract the people by its sensuous pleasures. But. maintained the traditional worship of their race. in da rk earth-caverns opening into passages that led down.

and vanis hed in the darkness of the cavern yawning wide in front. and h e was struggling between his longing to follow her. a band of youths of his own age. he fled in her pursuit. dark and beauteous as the midnight sky star-studded. thus giving opportun ity for free play to the passions of the brute hidden in man. after coaxing him to promise to meet her after sunset near the caverns where the mysteries were performed. red in colour and studded with gre at carbuncles. which drew the d enizens of the Nether World from their retreats. and Cygnus with a crescent moon on her head. thou who art mine. For she had just left him. however. of my people. and his repulsion from the g uessed-at scenes in which he would be expected to take part. Corona. After a few minutes Alcyone. beneath the canopy was a copper throne. h ad raced through the outer caverns. as from afar. as he lay musing by the stream. maddened. at his shrinking from it.his father and Oduarpa had conceived the plan of drawing him into the sec ret mysteries by the allurements of a maiden. and Alcyone was seized. Cygnus had played upon his heart with skill taught by her own pass ion. and he turned his steps to wards the rendezvous. out of which flashed tongues of flame. indeed. and had fanned his indifference into fire. blazing with cr imson light. .nay. had heard. and know th yself as mine. Between her dusky brilliant eyes and his half-fas cinated gaze would float the splendid face of his vision. as vassal to his lord. Hail. a general of the White Emperor. and had reached a vast hall. and he would hear agai n the thrilling whisper: Thou art mine. intoxicating. but now his mind was made up. and before it a yawning gulf. In the midst rose a huge canopy. And to-day the passion was hot upon him. a veritable witch-hag. w ere also waiting. At length. child of the Nigh t! See where thy Moon and her Stars await thee. ev en in its outward rites of animal sacrifice and poured out oblations of strong d rink-. who had told her that thus alone might she gain his love-. not enduring. But first thou must win her from us. The sun sank below the horizon and the sky darkened while still Alcyone lay musing. a skin like that of the rest thrown over him. among whom he recognised his nearest friends. Cygnus. Pledge not thyself to mine enemies. stripped of his garments. the sign of the bride. with the shouting crowd at his heels. but had so far failed to win hi s young heart with her charms. passions of lust a nd slaughter. and gained from them the forbid den knowledge which changed the human into the animal form. his words: Alc yone. be swift. had gazed into his deep compelling eyes. Illpleased at his indifference to their worship-.as to obtain from him a promise that he would accompany her to t he underground caves in which the magical rites were performed. 223. For an other influence was playing upon him. Of this was Alcyone thinking. And he had vowed himself his subject. and surely thou shalt come to me. who loved him deeply. Heavy clouds of strang e incense filled the air. all clad in ga uzy star-spangled raiment. and light cymbals w hich they clashed as they danced round him like fauns. thou art mine. she had so far won him-. 226. his father was there with his priestly friends. and the power of her al lurement swayed him. maddening. through which the brown lithe limbs gleamed duskily. that tossed back the light like splashes of fiery blood. amid laughter and cheers: Hey! young hunter. but warm w hile it lasted. lest the hounds pull down thy deer! 227. favourite of the Dark Sun. Alcyone! they cried.of the night the stately figure of Mars. and int oxicated. 222. To his surprise a considerable company was gathered at the spot. lurid and roaring. Suddenly she was whirled away in the midst of the dancers. 224. inlaid with gold. and a band of maidens round her. with a shudder he started to his feet. with spotted skins of animals for raiment. and his blood ran hotly in his veins.persuaded to the task b y her mother. 225. her defenders.

Madness of drink was ad ded to madness of motion. but from each hu ddled heap there springs an animal form. World-. and he leapt on Cygnus a nd clasped her in his arms. yelled. cruel and crafty as men! But the bright Gods are sleeping. horrent. and lo! they drop senseless. the ` Kingdom of Pan' -gave him much additional power. and he had trusted lieutenants-. taking no part in the riot. and he established similar rites at many places. steel-grey in his magic sheath ing. un til he became the acknowledged Emperor. becoming a veritable object of worship. comes a wild procession. s he eluded him. crouc hing on the huddled forms on the floor of the cavern. each youth with a girl. But see! out of the passage whence had emerged Oduarpa. fierce and conscienceless as animals. and as they mingle with t he wildest dancers they give these to the revellers most mad with drink and lust . ghost s. as said above. their hides draggled with filth. ere morning dawns. silent and sombre. and. the flames leapt u p. and the mad orgy recommenced. and crying: Oduarpa! Oduarpa! Come. mad with excitement. He hoped to overawe and conquer. he waved his hand. stern. appalling. he touched her only to see her whirled ou t of his reach. accompanied by others with goblets. c ircling round the canopied throne. snarling. majestic.bound to him b y their common knowledge of. These smear over their limbs the ointment in the boxes. The orgy which followed is better hidden than described. He finally succeeded in assembling a very large army and began his m arch against the White Emperor. and only the hosts of the Midnight Sun. and the lurid lights sank low into twilight of redness . and participation in. 233. directing his course towards the City of the Gol den Gates.ever prompt to carry out his commands.called in latter days. slaves bearing huge pitchers of st rong drink appeared. and amid them rose the mighty form of Oduarpa. even sad. and he raced. the wildest dancers bathing in the flames which lapped over the edges of the gulf and tossed themselves high in the air. panting. her escort baffled him. yet horribly human . His relations with the inhabitants of th e Nether. making himself the central figure in all. huddled on the ground. powerful desire-forms materialised into physical bod . Oduarpa using them to increase his hold upon the people. wild. growing loud er and louder. long-armed and claw-footed. He himself had a body-guard of magic animals round him.228. with his face grave. The creatures return. The rush swept him onwards. and ending in a tremendous clap just overhead. but strong with unbending pride and iron resolution. Wilder and wilder grew the revel. are abroad. 230. At last. drink the contents of the phials. A low roll of thunder crept muttering round the cavern. and vanishes from t he cavern into the darkness of the outside night. 234. ravening. as that of a fallen Archang el. hairy bipeds. non-human. with animals' heads and m anes streaming over shoulders. They hold in their claw-like hands phials and boxes. where he sat throughout all that followed. in her direction. bu t by the terror that would be spread by his hellish allies. and the ghastly tran sformations of the black wizards into animal forms. who shouted. and the escort fled with screams of laughter. the ghastly abominations of t hat realm-. we are cra ving for thee! 229. The bright Gods help the wayfarers who meet these bedevilled astral materialisations. not only by fair assault of arms. he made a desperate rush. 232. and he was caught up into a wild tumultu ous whirl of dancers. and gradually welding the people together in allegiance to himself. Alcyone had caught sight of Cygnus in the midst of the youths and the girls. goblins and all evil things. sink into them and disappe ar. He took his seat on the throne. their jaws dri pping with blood. 231. sprang into the air in wild bounds. Such orgies as these were held from time to time.

created by black magic. and spread panic among the startled hosts. again fought against the White Emperor of the time. and to-mor row wilt thou meet me. fiercely thrusting through a soldier who struck at Mars from behind. But in the very act. The dagger slipped aside on his metallic casing. and it shall yet be well. consecrating to that office a trusted servant of the Hiera rchy. and the tr oops of wizards would likewise take animal forms. and the right wing of the a rmy was under the command of his most trusted general. Herakles. and yet a wake enough to be sick at heart at his surroundings.ies. appearing in a new reincarnation. partly under a spell. till he came near th e City of the Golden Gates. mad with fury. for Vaivasvata Manu marched against him with a great army. the imperia l army was led by the White Emperor himself. was captured by Oduarpa in the assault o n the City of the Golden Gates that followed and completed his victory. while he destroye d the artificial thought-forms. For a time things went on well. by swif t spell changing her into a fierce animal. he struck her down. A crushing victory scatt ered the army of the Emperor. fainting from loss of blood. breaking his sword in two. ye men of the Good Law. the wife of Mars. for its strong flow changed into loving woman the form of ravening hate. Then the words of do om were spoken by the Head of the Hierarchy. Mars. outraging her as she lay half senseless: when she recovered co nsciousness. 236. and struck M ars down. Alcyone had fought as a soldier in the army. and he perished miserably. 237.sent to his brother Chiefs: Prepare. Alcyone had been visited once more by his early vision. literall y boiled to death within his materialised metallic shell.the White Emperor-. she indi gnantly repulsed his advances. and surrounded by his anima l and half-animal guards. the face of his vision. enthroned on a pile of corpses. who would rush into the fray. he summoned his horrible animals. Alcyone saw. Thus he fought his way onwards. For in the fierce shock of battle. and cross the land while yet dry. And so indeed it happed. and His m ere presence put to flight the denizens of the Kingdom of Pan. the love which had been h er life cried out from Cygnus' soul and wrought her rescue. 235. and catching up a dagger stabbed at him with all her strength. During the precedin g night. thou art fighting against thy true lord. struggling galla ntly against overwhelming odds. Break thou then thy rebel sword and yield t hee to me. and he himself was shut up in a tower whither he h ad fled in the rout. but slowly the evil again gathered power. with other ladi es. as the i mperial troops were giving way. But his triumph was not of lon g duration. had accompanied the camp. which rushed with bared fangs at Alcy one. was crowned Emperor of the City of the Golden Gates. he would send these swift demons in pursuit. and the issue doubtful. laughing. Oduarpa. thou shalt die by my side. and. where the last army of the White Emperor lay embattl ed. and catching up a spear. face to face. and they tore her into pieces and devoured her. Corona. a ssuming the desecrated title of ` Divine Ruler' . and as the Occult Commentary tells us: the Great King of the Dazzling Face -. Oduarpa would suddenly loose aga inst his foes his horde of demoniacal allies. the Emperor slain. and set up his own throne against him. at last. At that moment Oduarpa charged up. and had heard t he well-loved voice: Alcyone. and the southern centre once more grew strong. Arise. until. When his en emies broke into flight. gorging themselves on the bodi es of the slain. and with a dying kiss on Al cyone' s dying face she breathed away her life. northward ever. The day of the decisive battle dawned. 238. Mars. he threw himself at Mars' back. With a cry he sprang forward. Vaivasvata Manu purified the City and re-established there the rule of the White Emperor. and with a cry that rang across the field. 239. tear ing with teeth and claws. the general. and Cygnus. who guarded him and devoured any who approached him with hostile intent. The building was fired. he summoned Cygnus. . Wh en a battle was raging. the same Lord of the Dark Face.

. CHAPTER X THE CIVILISATION OF ATLANTIS 1 242. On the summit of this hill lay the Emperor' s palace and gard ens. when it also was whelmed beneath the ocean. 241. ¹ A good account of this may be read in The Story of Atlantis by W.was raised. ATLANTIS peopled many countries with its sub-races. Th eir Kings reached them in their Vimanas¹ (¹ Chariots which moved in the air-. each hemmed in by its canals. From this canal four channels led the water through four quarte rs of the city to cascades which. thence flowing in the four directions. There were three such canals forming concentric circles.) Explosions of gas. but on a rectangular plan. up to the edge of this great outermost moat.being treated all the time as guests of the Government. and many escaped. in their turn. The t erm ` Strangers' Home' amongst us suggests a mean appearance and sordid surround ings. The characteristic feature of the upper belt. Egypt. as we . th at lay just below the palace grounds. It will thus be seen that the city was divided into three great belts . The detached houses of the inhabitants and the variou s temples scattered throughout the city occupied the other two belts. and the Empires they raised endured for long. The city extended o ver part of the plain. 240. The city itself was built on the slopes of a hill..564 B . ² (² The Secret Doctrine (1897 Edition) ii. Scattered over a lar ge area of this were the villa-residences of the wealthier classes. Mr. and falling in cascades into a canal or moat which enco mpassed the palace grounds. 245. The writers of the present book were among the collaborateurs who co llected the materials therein so ably arranged and presented. and only the i sland of Poseidonis remained.C. the hug e islands of Atlantis. The chapters XI-XIII on Peru and C haldea in the present work show remnants of their greatness. These islands perished in 75. The servants of the Great Four warned their people. supplying first the palace and the fountains in the gardens. and reached a point of glory that the Aryan Race has not yet over-topped. Most of the houses of the court officials also lay on this belt. 446. India. To the west lay a range of mountains. 445. th e outermost and lowest of which was still above the level of the plain. and in it turn discharged them into the sea. 244.even the re tinue of slaves attached to most houses being well fed and clothed-. knew them. so the ground is v ery familiar to us. North and South America. Poseidonis enduring to 9.C.. (Adyar Edition) iii. Mesopotamia. Scott-Elliot thus describes the famous City of the Golden Gates: A beautifully wooded park-like country surrounded the city. A fourth canal at this lowest level. the last remnant of the once huge continent of the Atlantic. but this was a palace where all strangers who might come to the city were entertained as long as they might choose to stay-. and here also was an institution of which we have no parallel in modern times. 42 5. the black nigh t is ready. and built many s plendid civilisations.The Rod of the Four -. which rose from the plain about five hundred feet. The hour has struck. supplied another encircling can al at a lower level.the Kumaras-. in the centre of which welled up from the earth a never-ending stream of wa ter.C. left from the catastrophe of 200.000 B. and thus separated them from the city which lay belo w on every side.) and led them on to the lands of fire and metal [east and nort h]. was a circular race-course and large publi c gardens. which surrou nded and defended it with a line of waterways extending about twelve miles by te n miles square. Sc ott-Elliot. and these may be su pplemented by some additional details.the an cient aeroplanes.but there w ere a number of comparatively poor houses in the lowest belt to the north.025 B. from which the water-supply of the city was drawn. 424. floods and earthquakes destroyed Ruta and Daitya. received the constantly flowing waters. 243. In the day s of the Toltec greatness there seems to have been no real poverty-.

destructive of human life. 247. we should call them now-. Other large towns. which scattered far and wide as they hurtled through the air like deadly rockets. the processes of nature. 246. 248. and not by special classes for their own advantage. silver and aurich alcum being those most employed in decoration and in domestic utensils. on the ou tward side. Metals were much used and admirably wrought. experiments were tried in crossing -. the plates were attached to them.. and many othe rs of similar kinds. T he knowledge required for their construction was never made common. The land system of the Toltecs will be described in the chapters on Peru. were readily observed. are responsible for some of th e more unpleasant results above-mentioned. bees and ants were brought from Venus by the Lords of the Flame. though detached. F orces.1 (¹ Wheat . The ir efforts. were built closer together than in other districts. scientific breeding was carefully carried out for the improvement of pr omising species. a nd. But such a city necessar ily lay open to assaults from above. were used for promoting the growth of plants and animals. were known to the science of the da y. using the thoroughly understoo d and developed mechanism of the human body. sent through coloured glass. and their houses. and bo ws and arrows which were the usual weapons of the time. and the cross ing of these with species already existing on the earth brought about the result s named. so making the raising of gigantic stones to a l ofty height a matter of the greatest ease. The w hole formed a practically impregnable barrier against the spears. Th e whole scheme of government was planned out by the Wise for the benefit of all. but were controlled by will-power. these were supported on great beams of wood.and water-ships. solidly rammed together. the use of clairvoyance being habitual . gold. the uprights being driven deeply into the earth. an .to a high pitch of excellence. when these were in place. they were faced with thick plates of metal. The rays of sunshine . now invisible to most. and to drop into it bombs which burst in the air. one of these was used for the propulsion of both air-. were protected by immense ba nks of earth. these birds-of-war were sent to hover ov er it. Many of these are described in the very ancient books ab ove referred to. and the Atlanteans carried the making of ai r-ships-. which were only partially successful. while.e. and the absence of poverty and the general well-being of the population we re largely due to the provision therein made for universal primary education. and then the space between the earth-work and the barrier was filled with earth. Science was carried far. The inhabitants of this part were mostly connected with the shipping. Allusions to these may be f ound in the conflicts related in the great epics and Puranas of the Hindus. if such a city were to be attacked. with the purely terr estrial resources at their disposal. They wer e more often alchemically produced than sought for in the crust of the earth. sloping towards the town. They had also weapons which projected sheaves of fire-tipped arrows. Hence the general comfort w as immensely higher than in modern civilisations. large quantities of seeds.aeroplanes. The subtler of these were not applied by machinery. these importations from another planet. and they are mentioned as being given by some superior Being. the knowledge of which has been lost. and connected with heavy crossbars. and white ants from ants. and sometimes terraced. overlapping like scales. anoth er for so changing the relation of heavy bodies to the earth that the earth repe lled instead of attracting them. less satisfactory wer e the attempts which produced wasps from bees. clamped together. the crossing of whe at with various grasses produced different kinds of grain. like the melon. containing. Its app lications to arts and crafts were also numerous and useful. for. all constructed by men well-versed in the higher branches o f scientific knowledge. and discharged a rain o f heavy poisonous vapour.) The seedless banana was evolved from a melon-like ancestor. swords. The nature-spirits in charge of some departments of animal and vegetabl e evolution also attempted on their own account to imitate. 249. the vina of a thousand strings . built on the plains.g.ll as outside the outermost canal towards the sea.

one descended from the th ird sub-race.' remembering the turtle of our City Fathers. for here. the Turanian-. selec ting toothsome dainties-. The system was that Governors were held accountable fo r the welfare and happiness of their provinces. and a very exquisite purple. the Aryan.) 252. Government was autocratic. fruits.scarlet. the rest was t hrown away or given to domestic animals. though it has to its credit many magnificen t achievements in the past. carried out in brilliant colours. Food differed in different classes. for any office in the State. while partaking of these milder co mestibles publicly. has not yet reached the zenith of its glory and its power. The immense growth of wealth and of luxury gradually undermined the most splendid civilisation that the world has yet seen. and those closely connected with Him. rise even higher than Atlantis rose in it s palmiest days. bu t as the unchecked powers They wielded passed into the hands of younger souls. One of the present writers put them into the form of articles for The Theosophical Review. Some of the courtiers and dignitaries. among the more refined. and hung up over a large fire. wa s slit down the breast and stomach. and plunged their hands into its interior. Sex w as no disqualification. 253. These did not form part of the investigations made in the summer of 1910 . 251. whenever they were found. the contents were scooped out and. a buses crept in and troubles arose. some centuries hence..d were often very artistically introduced to add richness to schemes of decorati on. among which fish. with all its contents. but those belonging immediately to the Court made rather a secret of such banquets. should be the basis of Government. as it is now. golden helmets. and chronicled in the present book. the Toltec. and these artic . when it was t horoughly cooked through it was removed from the fire. despite the glory of its achievements an d the might of its Empires. which. This is the nadir o f political life. played a not inconspicuous part. vegetables. The Divine King. Knowledge was prostitute d to individual gain. whose names we are not at liberty to give. the flesh itself being considered as of fal. an d that used merely for show in pageants and ceremonies was often entirely made o f the precious metals. breast-plates and greaves being worn on s uch occasions over tunics and stockings of the most brilliant colours-. it should be remembered. The carcase of an animal. and will. They were drawn chiefly from the uppe r classes. and even reptiles-. and crime or famine was regarded as due to their negligence or incapacity. the other from the fourth sub-race.in order to give a more vivid and detailed picture of the level reached by the Atla nteans.perhaps one should not say ` even. or made into many sweet preparations. and milk. and the leading of the world passed into the hands o f a daughter Race. Armour was gorgeously inlaid with them. and in the palmy days of Toltec civilisat ion under the Divine Kings. and control over the powers of nature was turned from serv ice to oppression. We have chosen two daughter civilisations which grew up in later day s. decay began in the c orruption of the highest. but specially promising children were drafted out into the higher sch ools to be trained for the service of the State. the latter being drunk as a liquid . as the occult system is its zenith.1 (¹ The exclusi on of women from political power in England only came. fish. with the growth of democracy. no system could have been happier for the people. and the consequent idea that physical force. far from the great centre of the fourth Root Race-. as everywhere. The higher classes partook of similar food. of course. The masses of the people ate mea t. ate only food composed of grains cooked i n various ways. working with some other members of the T. 250. were observed quietly stealing away to their private chamber s and feasting on more toothsome viands. as ` high' as modern game.S.a plan which sometimes led to quarrels. not i ntelligence or character. they were done during the last decade of t he nineteenth century by the present writers. Hence Atlantis fell. Fruit-juices were also largely used as d rinks. orange. placed on dishes. while the rougher people gat hered round the carcase itself.

great Adepts from a far highe r evolution-. and at the time of which we are speaking this revival was in full working order. 258. 12. even when the original Divine Rulers had yiel ded Their positions into the hands of Their pupils. 259.to the original segregation of the great fourth Root Race. and so he had to take the con trol of everything. and ready obedience was ever paid to Them. 254.incarnated among the youthful Race which They were labouring to de velop. offered other examples. we utilise it here as an example of Atlantean civilisation. and hence. as all true order must ever come. as given in T he Theosophical Review. They were to those people absolutely as Gods in knowledge and power. however . with a brief statement of the circumstances under which it was originally written. It will b e obvious that when the Manu and His lieutenants-. To show why this was so.no other Government in those days was possible.C. though it mainta ined its efficiency for many centuries after. with this Peruvian re vival that we are now concerned. and gave place to experiments that were not wise. THE civilisation of Peru in the thirteenth millennium B. will be found in Appendix iii.000 B. instead of by the fulfilment o f duty. as the new Race spread the principle persisted.C. the true principle of Govern ment was still understood. to Gover nments which were inspired by greed and ambition. a well-conceived attempt to revive-. in their proper place. under the new circumstances. but. 260. and though the chief of the Kings of the Island of Poseidonis still arr ogated to himself the beautiful title which had belonged to them. then. so closel y resembled that of the Toltec Empire in its zenith. as part of a much larger work. .12. Thus it happened that. It is. from above and not from below. the chief features of the Toltec Empire are best reproduced in the Peru which is here described. ¹ The opening pages of this description of Ancient Peru. in Ancient Peru. when a new Kingdom was founded. for the R uler was the only person who really knew anything.the life of that ancient system had been made by the Monarchs of the country a fterwards called Peru. and perhaps at the zenith of its glory. These Great Ones became therefore the natural rulers and gui des of child-humanity.though of course on a much smaller scale. whose power and wisdom guided Their infant States thro ugh all their initial difficulties. so f ar were They in advance of them in every conceivable respect. 255. 261. The Government was autocratic-.les are here reprinted. and on this basis th e mighty monarchies of remote antiquity were founded. the endeav our was always to imitate as closely as might be.C. on the whole . It was only as selfishness arose among both peoples and rulers that gradually t he old order changed. we must look back in thought to a period fa r earlier-.000 B. Egypt and India in their Atlantean periods. 257. having closely studie d that period. Hence all the orde r of the new society came. for it was rec ognised that wisdom gave authority and that the greatest help that could be give n to the ignorant was that they should be guided and trained. Some centuries before. t he splendid institutions which the Divine Wisdom had already given to the world.-. that.the earlier Cities of the Golden Gates had been sunk beneath the waves for many thousands o f years. Under such circums tances there could be no form of Government possible but an autocracy. At the period with which we have to deal-. in most cases beginning un der great King-Initiates. he made no pre tence to imitate the methods of Government which had ensured them a stability so far beyond the common lot of human arrangements. CHAPTER XI TWO ATLANTEAN CIVILISATIONS 1 Toltec. 256.

the Monarchy was absolute. The King had absolute power. First of all the Empire was divided into provinces. 263.this was a slur upon his administratio n. to bring him the more instant news of anything that was need ed or anything that went wrong. a nywhere in his vast Empire. 264. lighter on the whole among the upper classes.1 266. suitable. In colo ur he was reddish-bronze.262. though the intermingling between the classes was such that i t is scarcely possible to make even this distinction. for no race at present existing on earth suf ficiently resembles it to suggest a comparison. Our Peruvian had the high cheek-bones and the general shape of face which we associate with the highest type of the R ed Indian. but he had also the absolute responsibility for everything. under them again were what we might call Lord-Lieuten ants of counties. since the successive Manus are all members of the same Hiera rchy.a cl imate calculated to make the people contented and disposed to make the best of l ife. certainly. Every one of these was directly responsible to the man next above him in ran k for the well-being of every person in his division. and well administered. This was the lowest member of the governing class. the climate was for the most part delightful.a feeling . and dark er among the lower.if a man wil ling to work could not get the kind of work that suited him. The disposition of the people was on the whole happy. joyous. and he subdivided the whole huge nation in the most elaborate and systematic manner und er its care. The laws were few. he had been trained from his earliest years to understand that if. He had a large governing class to assist him in his labours. an avoidable evil of any kind existed-. If any one of this elaborate network of officials neglected any part of his work. and peaceful. on his part. Such representatives of the great third sub-race of the Atlantean Root Race as are still to be seen on earth are degraded and debase d. for that superior' s own honour was involved in the perfect contentment and we ll-being of everyone within his jurisdiction. The key-note of the entire system was responsibility. and yet he had modifications in its contour which made him almost mor e Aryan than Atlantean. giving them a bountiful harvest in return for moderate exertion-. as by the universal feeling among the governing class-. over each of wh ich was a kind of Viceroy. and are engaged in similar work. contented. for whom he was absolutely responsible. for it was usually frank. As has already been remarked. This subdivision of respon sibility went on until we come to a kind of Centurion-. without misleading our readers i n one direction or another. It is a little difficult to give an idea of the physical appearance of the race inhabiting the country. and under them again Governors of cities or of smaller distric ts. yet it diff ered so entirely from anything now existing that the mere statement conveys no i dea of the facts. and mild.an official who had a hu ndred families in his care. but he. usually aided himsel f in his work by appointing some one out of every tenth household as a kind of v oluntary assistant. a word to his next superior would bring down instant investigation . Obviously such a state of mind among their people gave the rulers of the co untry an enormous advantage to begin with. a stain upon his personal honour. ¹Readers of ancient Hindu literature will at once recognise the likene ss between this system and that prevailing among the Aryans in the early days. and in the higher cl asses keen intellect and great benevolence frequently showed themselves. as compared with the Race in its glory. and e nabled them to do without undue toil all the work connected with the tilling of the land. And this sleepless vigilance in th e performance of public duty was enforced not so much by law (though law no doub t there was). 265. if even a child was ill and could not get proper attention-. 267. his expression differed fundamentally from that of most modern Red Men. a blot upon his reign. and so the people were naturally law-abiding. T his is but natural.

' as they were called) included those of judges. The Peruvian held that the civilised man differed from the savage pr incipally in that he understood and intelligently fulfilled his duties towards t he State of which he formed a unit. and for all these there was only one punishment-. only rarely that it became necessary to resort to t his extreme measure of exile. Anything like continued neglect of duty ranked among the heinous offenc es. so based. however. 271. after a certain period they were allowed to return upon probation to their place among civilised men. if a man did not fulfil those duties he at o nce became a danger to the State. in deed. was the existence among all classes of the community of an enlightened public opinion-. as there was practically no la w. in our sense of the word. a possible and a workable one. and a hint from one of them was more than sufficient to bring back any unrul y spirit to the path of order. an explanation would be expected by the officer in charge of his district. when literally translate d. 269. as soon as they had shown themselves worthy o f them.so remote from anything now existing as to be barely conceivable to us-. The life of a citizen of the E mpire was in their eyes the only life worth living. and left to live among th e barbarous tribes on the fringes of the Empire. unworthy of the high privilege of citizenship in thi s great Empire of ` The Children of the Sun. because of the force of opinion which is above descri bed). so that it was within the bounds of possibility that a knotty point might be carried to the very footstool of the King himself.t hat of exile. 272. Indeed.akin to the honour of a gentleman. but it was thoroughly well u nderstood that every man held his place in the community only on condition that he fulfilled his duty towards it. There were practically no laws in old Peru. because it is in truth the working of a higher law f rom within-. any one who felt dissatis fied with a decision could always appeal to the official next above. and he was consequently expelled from it. on examination. Nor were even the few who were exiled irrevocably cast forth from their native country. such as murder or theft. and in this case. so deeply ingrained. as in all others. ` the lawless ones' . a force far stronger than the command of any mere outer law can ever be. . The theory upon which this arrangement was based was an exceedingly simple one. he proved blameworthy. in most cases the officials were revered and belov ed. to administer. If a man in any way fell short of this (an alm ost unheard-of occurrence. although. and once more to en joy the advantages of citizenship. it is perhaps character istic of the attitude of the Peruvians in this matter that the very word by whic h these tribes were designated in their language means. and consequently no prisons.arose another fact almost as difficult to real ise. It was. Any one who had so failed would have been regard ed as an uncivilised being. they perhaps corresponded more close ly to our idea of arbitrators. Among their manifold functions the officials (or ` fathers. he would have been looked upon with something of the same horror and p ity as was an excommunicated person in mediaeval Europe.' as these early Peruvians called th emselves.an opinion so strong and de finite.the dictation of the awakening ego to his personality on some subje ct which he knows. he would be reprimanded by that officer. It will be seen that we are thus introduced to a system which was in every respect founded on the very antithesis of all ideas which have arrogated to themselves the name of modern progress. From this state of affairs-. 270. 268. and if. The factor which made such a Governme nt. as to make it practically impossible for any man to fail in his duty to the State. our system of punishments and penalties would have appeared absolutely unr easonable to the nation of which we are thinking. he showed himself unworthy to participate in i ts benefits. All disputes which arose between man and man were referred to them.

Indeed. which we will call the private land and the public . These various royal and official progresses were made with c onsiderable state. for clearness' sake. conquered and enslaved the degenerate desc endants of our Peruvians. Among those inhabitants were in every case a large number of workers who were appointed to till that land-. thousands of years later. that a complete and careful system of registration was adopted. and the most made out of it generally. Another point of similarity between this ancient system and our own is to be found in the exceeding care with which the land was surveyed.so many sick. it may be said that almost more importance was att ached to the study of what we should now call scientific agriculture than to any other line of work. let it be sufficient for the moment to say that all its members were men in the prime of life and strength.-. To his superior in turn he reported not names. Every town or village. and kept for each of th em a curious little tablet upon which the principal events of his life were ente red as they occurred. were to be seen among its ranks.that no old men or children. The land assigned for cultivation to any given village was first of all divided into two halves. etc. no sickly or weakly persons. endeavoured to carry it on as well as they could. then. So excel lently suited to the country was this unique arrangement. not that all the others did not labour also. marriages and deaths being catalogued with scrupulous accuracy.an amount strictly proportio ned to the number of its inhabitants. births. and stat istics compiled from them in quite the modern style. and to give every opportunity for any one who wished to consult them or appeal to them. 274. that the far inferior race which. and in the same way the Governor of a province had to travel over it yearly. in fact. so many births. and the admiration of the Spanish invaders was excited by such relics of it as were still in working order at the time of their arrival. Whether such a scheme could be as successfully carried out in less fertile and more thickly-populated count ries may be doubtful.its land system. 278.. so many well. and l eaving many points of vital importance to be treated under other headings. and were always occasions of the greatest rejoicing among the people. 276. Once in seven years the King himself ma de a tour of his Empire for this purpose. This system we must now endeavour to expla in. The scheme of Government had at least this much in common with that of our own day. parcelled out. with the broad outline of it only.273. and part of the plan arranged for this purpose consiste d in an elaborate system of visitations. until an abstract of them all periodicall y reached the monarch himself. between twenty and five-and-forty years of age-. How this labouring c lass was recruited must be explained later. but numbers -. so many deaths. but that these were set apart for this particular kind of work. 277. who had thus a kind of perpetual census of his Em pire always ready to his hand.the chief object of all this investigation being to discover the exact constitution of the earth in every part of the country. This brings us directly to the consideration of perhaps the most rem arkable of all the institutions of this ancient race-. dealing first.what we may ca ll a labouring class. but at any rate it was working capitally at the time and p lace where we thus find it in action. Every effort was made by the higher authorities render themselves re adily accessible to all. i n order that the most appropriate crop might be planted in it. 275. had assigned to it for cultivation a ce rtain amount of such arable land as lay around it-. Each Centurion had a detail ed record of the names of all who were under his charge. and his sub-ordinates in their turn had c onstantly to see with their own eyes that all was going well with those under th eir charge. and above all analysed -.and these small reports gradually converged and were added together as they passed higher and higher up the official hierarchy.

a small additional assignment would be made to t hem. after the harvest h ad been gathered in. This public . the cultivation of the public land may be regar ded as taking the place of the payment of rates and taxes in our modern State. before he condemns it as an oppress ive imposition. a man who was making his living in some other way-. or which takes up half the time and energy that he expends (which i n this case is the same thing) is an enormously heavy and most iniquitous one. is another proof that the fixed amount of labour was in reality an extremely light task. It is pleasant to be able to record that a great deal of good feelin g and helpfulness was always shown with regard to this agricultural work. their surplus they readily sold or bartered for clothes and other goods. and therefore an unusually large piece of ground. The question of sickness is not touched upon.that is. whether man or woman. except leave it uncultivated. there were long intervals when all that was required could easily be done i n two hours' work each day. 279. but in thi s latter case the produce of the land belonged not to the original assignee. and the public land for the good o f the community. for reasons which will presently appear. As to disposing of the produce.could either cultivate his plot in his leisure time. at a fixed rate. and frequently quite voluntarily did. perform two men' s work. At the same time the best advice of the experts was always at his service for the asking. Most men chose to grow grain. Thu s a married man without children would have twice as much as a single man. there was never any difficulty about that. Let him realise also that the practical result of the rule was b y no means severe. but as long as he m ade his living out of it. with which we will deal first. though all the cultivation was done by the men. but to the man who had done the work. a certain definite amount of land was apportioned to every adult. it would be taken from her father and given to her husband. a trifle below the market p rice. and at the worst. The private land. or employ a member of that class to do it for him in addition to his own work. the cultivation of both public and private lands meant far le ss hard work than falls to the lot of the agriculturalist in England. so that he coul d not plead ignorance if his selection proved unsuitable. a wid ower with. 282.the intention of course being that each family should always have what was necessary for its support. the Government was always prepared to buy any amo unt of grain that could be offered. The fact that in this way one labouring man c ould. the rest was his own affair. Some crop or other he must make it produce. For every child born to the couple. But now let us consider what was done with the produce of that other half of the cultivated ground which we have called the public land. could always count upon much kindly assistance from his neighbours as so on as they had completed their own lighter labours. 283. 281.land. the private land for their own individual benefit and support. but when one of those daughters married. and any one who had reason f or taking a holiday never lacked a friend to supply his place during his absence . the amount increasing as the children grew older-. N aturally the idea will at once occur that a tax which is equivalent to half a ma n' s income. in order to store it in the enormous granaries which were invariably kept full in case of famine or emergency. two adult unmarried daughters would have three times as much as a single man. 280.that is. That is to say. L et the reader wait until he learns what was done with the produce of that tax. was divided among t he inhabitants with the most scrupulous fairness. say. The ma n who had a large family of children. for while at least twice a year it involved some weeks of steady work from morning till ni ght. A man could do absolutely what he chose with his land. Both these halves had to be cultivated by the labourers. Each year. her portion would go with her-. vegetables or fruits which they themselves could use for food. a nd what part it played in the national life. A man not belonging to our technical ` labouring class' -.

The reason of this arrangement will be obvious later on. 285. when we understand how the produce of these various se ctions was employed. the other the land of the Sun.which. The salaries of the whole official class-. but for the method of concentrating food which was one of the discoveries of his chemists-. his army-. though he contrived to poses besides mere fighting.all these were constructed and maintai ned out of the income derived from the lands of the King. Secondly. Thus it will be seen that a quarter of the entire wealth of the coun try went directly into the hands of the King. and only after all the rest of the work was safely over was he required to do his share towards tilling the land of the King-.so that if unexpected bad w eather delayed the harvest the loss would fall first upon the King. The marvellous roads which joined city to city and town to town throughout the Empire. the splendid s eries of aqueducts-. there was no water for the lands of the King. 287. and then famine would threaten th e unfortunate agriculturalist. were enabled to spread the life-giving fluid over the remot est corners of an often sterile country-. since the less civilised tribes which surrounded and respect his power. 288. and not only their salaries but all the expenses of their var ious progresses and visitations. 289. one of which was called t he land of the King.a store of food such as perhaps no other race in the world has ever attempted to keep. Yet. when that was done. established at frequent intervals all over the Empire. What then did the King do with this enormous revenue? 286. he kept up the entire machinery of Government to which refere nce has already been made. hollowed out through mountains of granite. fo urteen thousand years later. and except i n an exceedingly inclement season could scarcely affect the people' s private sh are. and then the remaining fourth to the King. Thirdly. c arried by stupendous bridges over the most impracticable ravines. the mere ruins of some of which are still wonders to us now. of which indeed there . before any man turned a sod of his own privat e land. Fourthly.from the s tately Viceroys of great provinces down to the comparatively humble Centurions-were paid by him. 290. each man was expected to cultivate his own piece of land. colossal as was the undertaking. until every man' s private field had all that it neede d. For sometimes it would h appen that the rainy season failed altogether. And the law was that the lan d of the Sun must first be tilled.first on e-fourth to the Sun. a great part of which is so sterile). while that of the Sun would be safeguarded in almost any possible contingen cy short of absolute failure of the crops. he built and kept always filled a series of huge granaries. then one-half to the worker. out of that revenue he executed all the mighty public work s of his Empire. it was faithfully carried out in spite of all difficulties. the same order was always obser ved. though perhaps even the mighty power of the Peruvian Monarch could not have achieved i t. and a highly trained one. no drop of the precious flui d was directed elsewhere. Until the lands of the Sun were fully watered. out of this share he kept up . In regard to the question of irrigation (always an important one in a country. so the rule was that there should always be in st ore two years' provision for the entire nation-.for an army he had utilise it for many other pur was not often much to be done his Empire had learnt to know It will be better not to pause now to describe the special work of t . 284.land was itself divided into two equal parts (each of which therefore represent ed a quarter of the whole arable land of the country). First.a method which will be mentioned later. for in the case of money derived f rom manufactures or mining industries the division was still the same-. by feats of engineering skill in no way inferior to that of our own day.

and as a matter of fact most men preferred to occupy themselves in some way. they gave free education to the entire youth of the Empire .and perhaps this statement will be considered even more a stonishing than the last-. and his maintenance was provided by the pries thood of the Sun. and. equal in amount to th ose of the King when his were at their highest point. until his recovery. even though it were but with a hobby. were supplied to him free of all charge fro m the nearest temple of the Sun. they kept up the splendid temples of the Sun all over the land-.had earn ed rest and comfort for the remainder of his life. But in any case he was abs olved from all work for the State. 293. while the great cathedra ls of the larger cities blazed with a magnificence which has never since been ap proached anywhere upon earth. be came the ` guest of the Sun' .kept them up o n such a scale that many a small village shrine had golden ornaments and decorat ions that would now represent many thousands of pounds. It is not meant that they were merely the physicians of the period (though that they w ere also). his wife and children also became ` guests of the Sun' until he recovered. 294. Fourthly-. Indeed. he at once came under the charge of the priests or. male and female-. Of this education details will be giv en later. Members of the official class. nor did the priests the mselves. It was considered that a man who had worked for twenty-five years from the age of twenty-. In the present day any arrangement eve n remotely resembling this would certainly lead to fraud and malingering. they took absolute charge of all sick people.the entire population over the age of forty-five (exc ept the official class) were also ` guests of the Sun' . did not retire from active w ork at the age of forty-five. In those two classes it was felt that the added wisdom and experience o f age were too valuable not to be utilised. whatever that might be. except in case of illness.not merely an elementary education. if he preferred still to reside with his relatives as before.when he was first expected to begin to take his share of the burdens of the State-. and far more certain than his not to be diminished in time of distress or scarcity? 291. 292. so far as the civil side of the work of that priesthood i s concerned. Conse quently every person. The King indeed performed wonders with his share of the country' s w ealth. but that the moment a man. but a technical training that carried them steadily through years of close application up to the age of twenty. Secondly. . attach himself to one of the temples and live a kind of monastic life of study. being free from all need for constant labour. however. How did this body employ their vast revenues. but also his food. not only the nec essary medicines. when he or she attained the age of forty-five. so in most cases priests and officia ls died in harness. but his achievements pale when compared with those of the priests. and sometimes considerably beyond. and experim entalise at leisure in a way that no busy man could do. and might employ his leisure as he would. Thirdly (and this will probably seem to our readers the most extraor dinary of their functions). if h e wished. The sick person was immediately and entirely abso lved from all his duties to the State. 295. or. First. might. in order to receive more careful nursing. Of course he was in no way prohibited from continuing to work in any way that he wished. If th e sick man were the breadwinner of the family. woman or child fell ill in any way. he m ight do so. but rather to fill in the remainder of our rough outline of the polity of this ancient State by indicating the place held in it by the great Guild of t he Priests of the Sun. many most valuable discoveries and inventions were made by those who.he army. while in any serious case he was usually taken to that temple as to a hospital. as they more gracefully put it. were at liberty to follow out their ideas. but th at is because modern nations lack as yet that enlightened and universally-diffus ed public opinion which made these things possible in ancient Peru.

for which he was not yet judged fit by the only authority who possessed the requisite knowledge to decid e the question. Praise was off ered daily to the Spirit of the Sun. was. were poorer than others. They would have told an enquirer that they worshipped the Spirit of the Sun.and after that. but never prayer. t hough of course they never thought for a moment of worshipping the physical sun. What was achieved by this strange system of long ago.perhaps to become one with Him. Suicide. 300. in which the man was absolutely free from any sort of care or anxiety . from whom everything came. and they held t hat his eventual destiny was to go to the Spirit of the Sun-. because they were taught that the Deity knew better than they what was required for their welfare-. But indeed at the time of which we are writing suicide was pract ically unknown. The most prominent characteristic of the religion was its joyousness . Some. It will be of interest to us to examine the religious ideas of these men of the olden time. but the education of the young and the care of the sick and the age d. and why. for the people as a whole were a most contented race. as something much more than a mere symbol. not from any idea that the Sun-Go d desired such service. Grief or sorrow of any kind was held to be absolutely wicked and ungrateful. for on them depended not only the religion of the people. then. They were quite certain that man was immortal. and would Hi mself be grieved if He saw them grieving.steady indeed. crime was prac tically non-existent. and destitution was impossible. whatever else failed. however. Fr uit and flowers were offered in their temples. on the other hand. and to whom everyth ing must return-.by no means an unsatisfactory presentment of a mighty truth. 297. because the Grea t Spirit had accounted another of His children worthy to approach nearer to Hims elf. though this was not clearly defined in their teachings. They knew that before this final consummation many other long periods of existence must in tervene. then follo wed twenty-five years of work-. It will now be obvious why the work of the priests was considered th e most important. if we end eavour to express their feeling in Theosophical terminology. 301.a theory which is fully borne out by the discoveries of . as an act of the grossest presumption. while. but rather for a kind of solemn and reverent joy. If we had to classify their faith among those with which we are now acquainted. but never either unsuitable in ch aracter or overwhelming in amount-. Death was regarded not as an occasion for mourning.296. but what we now call poverty was unk nown. a life of assured comfort an d leisure. in addition to this. regarded wi th the utmost horror. though that attributes to them a precision of idea which they would probably have considered irreverent. the contributions to the treasu ry of the Sun must not fall short. and that the barbaric tribes on its borders became a bsorbed into it as soon as they could be brought to understand its system! 298. the man who committ ed suicide thrust himself uninvited into higher realms. 299. we should be obliged to call it a kind of Sun-worship. but simply as a token that they owed all to Him. in pursuance of the same idea. but we cannot find that they realised with certainty that any part of t hat future life would be spent upon this earth again. with every opportuni ty for the development of any special talent he or she might possess.a doc trine which one would like to see more fully comprehended at the present day. for one of the most prominent theories of their faith was that all light and life and p ower came from the Sun-. was this : for every man and woman a thorough education was assured. we shall perhaps co me nearest to it by saying that they looked upon the sun as the physical body of the LOGOS. It does not seem that they had any clear conception of the doctrine of reincarnation. They regarded it. Small wonder that exile from that State was considered the direst earthly punishment. s ince it was taught that the Deity wished to see His children happy. Their public services were of the simplest character. of course.

and secondly by passing them undiminished to his fellow-men. but could yet be felt by those whose lives were in harmony with their Lord' s. and heard w ith him the sermon delivered on that occasion by an old white-haired priest. in another and even more wonderful aspect. which was the symbol of his offic e. for the life of their souls. and all life would be impossible.by that c onstant imitation of the benevolence of the Spirit of the Sun. In exactly the same way. robed in a sort of golden cope. how without His glorious light and heat the world would be co ld and dead. Depression and dou bt.modern science. he said. and even the fresh water. And both thes e objects together could be attained in one way. and that they had only to raise themselves high eno ugh in order to realise that He was unchanged. 304. From this the transition was easy to the spiritual depression or dou bt which might sometimes seem to shut out the higher influences from the soul. 305. were to be cast aside as the offspring of ignorance and unreas on. The preacher. It happened once that. as steadily as ever. stood at the top of the temple steps and looked round upon his audience. calling upon them to remembe r how everything that they needed for their physical well-being was brought into existence by Him. He pointed out that both these actions were absolutely continuous-that though sometimes the Sun was hidden from the sight of His child the earth. The full benefi t of the Sun' s action. how what the Sun in one aspect did for the life of their bodies. the teach ings being given largely by means of picture and parable. was the duty of man-. Then he began to talk to them in a gentle yet resonant voice. in the course of our researches into the life of a particular person. so that by his very presence the weak became stro nger. and to be reprobated as showing ingratitude to the Giver of all good. could be experienced only by those who were themselves in perfect health. and in one way only-. that the clouds were always of men' s own making. which was the most precious and necessary of all. radiating love and purity and holiness on all who were happy enough to come into contact w ith him. which alone drew His children ever nearer and nearer to Him. Now the sign of perfect health on all le vels was that men should resemble their Lord the Sun. 303. despite all app earances to the contrary. more like a father telling a story to his children than like one delivering a set oration. This. consequently. continued the priest. yet the cause of such temporary obscuration was to be found in the earth and no t in the Sun. for one had only to climb far enough up the mountains in order to rise above the overshadowing clouds. speaking quite familia rly. that same offic e He also performed. The man who was in the enj oyment of full physical health was himself a kind of minor sun. . entirely unaffected by the veil which seemed so dense wh en seen from below. The few simple words which were then uttered will perhaps give a better idea of the inner spirit of this old-world religion than any description that we can offer. a nd the preacher was most emphatic in his fervent assurance that. and discover that their Lord was shining on in glory all the time. pouring out stre ngth and life upon all around. first by preparing himself to receive them in all their full ness. and that spiritual strength and h oliness were pouring down all the while. 302. Then he explaine d to them how the wise men of old had taught that behind this action which all c ould see. He spoke to them of their Lord the Sun. but even in these sermons simplicity was a chief characteristic. how to His action was due the gro wth of the fruits and grains which formed the staple of their food. the man who was in perfect moral health was also a spiritual sun. there was always another and still grander action which was invisible. a nd special exhortations and instructions were delivered to the people by the pri ests.to show his gratitude for the good gifts of his Lord. the sick and the suffering were helped. we followed him to one of these assemblies. The second part of the homily was equally practical. On their great festivals splendid processions were organised. the analogy held good here also. he insist ed.

They were also carefully instructed in the constitution of their cou ntry. 308. and to leap with amazing dexterity.306. geometry or history. for example. in building. capable of acting for themselves to some extent in almost any emergency t hat might arise. they were unacquainted with any language except their own. or in agriculture. or of how any common work was done. to climb. and that it shows a much greater knowledge of the facts of life than many more eloqu ent addresses which are delivered at the present day. The y were also instructed in the method of dealing with wounds and accidents. but were thoroughly well i nstructed in the general principles of practical hygiene. and t he use of certain herbal remedies was explained to them. was taught how to prepare and co ok certain simple kinds of food.a sort of rough and ready knowledge of all the general rules and common interests of life. how to distinguish poisonous fruits from wholes ome ones. On the other hand. School hours were long. Such was this sermon of fourteen thousand years ago. how to find food and shelter if lost in the forest. how to use the sim pler tools required in carpentering. and a certain kind of arithmetic. the accurate knowledge. The children attended preparator y classes from an early age. 307. and incl uded so much that we should not think of as school work. Here and there we notice m inor points of especial significance. as well as to swim. Most of them easily gained this level by the time they were tw elve years old. so that no child of eith er sex arriving at the age of ten or eleven could be ignorant of the way in whic h the ordinary necessaries of life were obtained. Reading. and its preliminary stages were exact ly the same for all classes and for both sexes. were taught. and the reasons for its various customs and regulations were explained to them. faci lity in this was attained by constant practice rather than by the observance of grammatical rules. of th e radiation of superfluous vitality from a healthy man seems to point to the pos session of clairvoyant faculty among the ancestors from whom the tradition was d erived. They knew nothing of algebra. writing. the priests of the Sun had entire charge of the education of the c ountry. how to make his way from place to place by the positions of the sun and stars. but the system included a great deal m ore that is somewhat difficult to classify-. a few of the less intelligent needed several years longer. but the occupations were so varied. they were constantly r equired to put the whole of it into practice. an d though great stress was laid upon speaking that with purity and accuracy. though the subjects embraced differed considerably. All this varied and rem arkable curriculum was no mere matter of theory for them. Something corresponding to what we now think of as elementary education w as given in these. A certain definite standard in all these varied qualifications for g ood citizenship had to be attained before the children could pass out of this pr eliminary school. On th . so that before they were allowed t o pass out of this preparatory school they had become exceedingly handy little p eople. and every child had to attain facility in these subjects. and nothin g of geography beyond that of their own country. and. It will be remembered that. 310. 309. simple tho ugh it be. we cannot but admit that its teaching is eminently Theosophical. All education was absolutely free. and there was nothing in the least corresponding to the insane system of imposition and punishments which occupies so prominent and so baneful a position in modern school life. indeed. how to manag e a canoe. they were entirely ignorant of many things which Europe an children learn. besides what we may call their purely re ligious work. that the children were never unduly fatigued Every child. The utmost kindness and affection prevailed in the relations between teach ers and children. for example. they knew nothing whatever of chemistry. and in all these the boys and girls were taught tog ether. but could not have made a sketch of it for you. On leaving this first school th ey could have built you a comfortable house.

the boys or girls were always set to do the thing themselves. It was at these training-farms that all new experiments were tried. and to do it over and over again until facility was acq uired. for example. was hig hly honoured and rewarded by the Government. to choos e another vocation and transfer himself to the school appropriate to it. for no child was ever forced to devote himself to work which he dislike d. 312. where young men were carefully trained. so arranged as to be readily memorised by the students. and the qualifications required so high. 314. All over the country were scattered a large number of Government Farms. 313. for in most cases before the child lef t his first school he had shown a decided aptitude for one or another of the lin es of life which lay open before him. however. On the contrary every encouragement was given to new experiment. and to this th erefore a great deal of attention had always been given. however. There were various vocations among which a boy could make his choice . by any means expected to depend exclusively upon the opinions of their forefathers. of making and i mproving machinery. the capabilities of the various kinds of soil which were to be found in the country had been thor oughly ascertained. and when this was decided. so exceedingly s evere. however.e chief teachers of these preparatory schools rested the serious responsibility of determining the pupil' s future career. at the cost of the Government. the training was less theoretical than p ractical. but the general results were epitomised for popular use in a serie s of short maxims. indeed. he simply submitted his idea to the Chief of his d . Detailed accounts of all the experiments were kept in what we should now call the archives of the Agricultura l Department. which was specially intended to p repare him for the line of life that he had chosen. There was a great deal of elasticity about all these arrangements. as in the earlier schools.some with large openings for the development of artistic faculty in va rious ways. in order that they might endeavour to fit them for this hon ourable but arduous position. By a long series of pat iently conducted experiments. The inventor had none of the trouble in securing a patron with capital to test his discovery. after being shown a thing a few times. he had to select. But perhaps the principal purs uit of the country was that of scientific agriculture. there was comparatively little theoretical teaching. or. if they were willing to undertake it. besides the governing class and the priesthood. that the number of applicants wa s never unduly large. This characteristic was prominent all through t he scheme of instruction. so that at the time with which we are dealing there already existed a large body of tradition on this subject. Every child. and anyone who suc ceeded in inventing a new and useful manure. h e was drafted into a kind of technical school. whatever might be his birth. Upon this the welfare of the nation largely depended. of advising him a s to it. The training for this honour was. there were the different lines of working in metals. which is so often a fatal bar to hi s success in the present day. chiefly in practical work of the kind to whic h he was to devote his energies. and if hi s teachers approved. a child. of architecture of all sorts. Those who adopted farming as a profession were not. 311. extending over many generations. who after due trial found himself unsuited for the special work he had undertaken. b ut. in consultation with his teachers. each student learning thoroughly how to do for himself every detail of the work which he would afterwards have to superintend. and here again. There were many kinds of manuf actures-. was allowed. 315. were always watching for children of unusual ability. had the opportunity of bei ng trained to join the governing class of the country if he wished it. however. Such tr ansfers. Some definite career. rather perhaps. seem to have been rare. 316. Here he spent the remaining nine or ten years of his pupilage. or a labour-saving machine. The instructors.

so far as we could see. which would yield them a beautiful dye or a useful acid. without any outlay or trouble at all on his part. much as is done now in the hill country of Ceylon. 320. though most of it was simpler and rougher than ours. or the arrangement of leaves o n a stem. They had an inge nious though cumbersome system of the utilisation of sewage. though their machinery was often large and cumbrous. What interested them we re such chemicals as could be utilised: those which could be combined into valua ble manures or plant-foods. Anyone who has travelle d by rail from Rambukkana to Peradeniya can scarcely have failed to notice many examples of this sort of work. which was unusually perfect and effective. and they had nothing like the extreme accuracy in the fitting together of minute parts. 317. his scheme was tri ed. They knew a nd cared nothing about the classification of plants as endogenous and exogenous. what use could be made of it in medicine. indeed. They had evidently some knowledge of hydraulics also. The . but also tried all sorts of c hemical combinations.especially those employed in th eir elaborate system of irrigation. the principal part of which looked as though it had been modelled from the ovipositor of some insect. wat ered it. 321. 318. under his own supervision. A great deal of the land was hilly and could not be cultivated to any advantage i n its natural state. Perhaps their nearest approach to abstract science was their study o f astronomy. and raked the ground even again. they had no though t of atoms and molecules at all. They had achieved considerable advances also in the construction and use of machinery. which was. and thoroughly. quite as effective as anything of that kind which we have at the present day. some of which were remarkably successful. which is so prominent a characteristic of modern work. It differed from the rest in that it was purely traditional.istrict. On the other hand. There was a good deal of scientific knowledge among them but all the ir science was of a severely practical kind. nothing about the number of stamens in a flower. and as it was dragged across a field it automatically drill ed ten lines of holes at a regular distance apart. but this was regarded rather as religious than as merely secular kn owledge. what they wanted to know about a plant was what properties it possesse d. but these ancient inhabitants carefully laid it out in terr aces. however. One example that we noted was a curious m achine for sowing seed. They had no sort of idea of such an abstract study of science as exists among ourselves. those which could be employed in their various manuf actures. and that n o efforts were made to add to their stock of information in this direction. The farmers had elaborate theories as to the adaptation of various k inds of manure to the different soils They not only used the material which we n ow import for that purpose from that very country. as a food-stuff. or his machine constructed. for example. It was something of the shape of a very wide low cart. They made a careful study of botany. for many of th eir machines were worked by hydraulic pressure-. and unless the se were able to point out some obvious flaw in his reasoning. never for the sake of knowledge in the abstract. In the same way in their chemistry: they had no knowledge as to the number and arrangement of atoms in a carbon compound. and apparently not at all liable to get out of order. who was assisted when necessary by a council of experts. In old Peru every corner of ground near the great centres of population was utilised with the most scrupulous care. dropped a seed into each. or to furnish a dy e. All scientific studies were made with some special practical point in view. but not in the least from our point of view. This they did know. it was at once adopted by the Government and employed wherever it wa s likely to be of use. they were always t rying to find out something. 319. it was effective. but always with a definite object connected with hu man life. If experience showed that there was anything in his invention. 322.

that day and night were due to its rotation on its axis. but it is doubtful whether they had anything like an adequate conception of the real size of any of the bo dies involved. yet unpretentious.stock was not a great one. 326. THE architecture of this ancient race differed in many ways from any other with which we are acquainted. perhaps. hope to convey something of the general impress ion which it gives at the first glance to observers of the present century. 328. but distinctly designed for use rather than for show. but they generally trusted entirely to the p owerful adhesive which they used in the place of mortar. thou gh windows or doors with a semi-circular top were by no means uncommon. They were aware also that the f ixed stars were outside the solar system. The same primitive apparatus was employed to find the date of the summer and w inter solstices. 324. and its study would be of extreme interest to any clairvoyant who was possessed of technical knowledge of the subject. since in connection with these periods there were special relig ious services. a set of little pegs being moved along stone grooves to mark it accurately . and they regarded comets as messengers from these other great Beings to their Lord the Sun. it was no unusual thing to find in the house of a Governor several apartments about the size of Westminster Hall. the ceilings being nearly always much too lo w for the size of the rooms. though we may. 323. and yet none of them would measure more than twelve feet or so from floor to ceiling . They were able to predict eclipses both of the sun and moon with per fect accuracy.for they recognised that the earth was one of them-or sometimes ` the elder children of the Sun' . and what with us would be a graceful colonnade was in old Peru more usually a wall with frequent apertures in it. The true arch with the keystone was apparently unknown to them. It was colossal. in Ancient Peru. then they plastered the outside of each junction with clay. The exact nature of thi s material we do not know. they understood their nature. and poured in their ` mortar' in a hot and fluid condition. bearing evidence in many cases o f years of patient labour. Pillars were not unknown. and the seasons to its annual revolution round the sun. Many of the buildings were of vast extent. The only attempt that they were seen to mak e at anything like personal observation was that the exact moment of noon was fo und by carefully measuring the shadow of a lofty column in the grounds of the te mple. but were sparingly used. CHAPTER XII TWO ATLANTEAN CIVILISATIONS Toltec. but most of them would seem to a mod ern eye somewhat out of proportion.000 B. but it was certainly effective. though accurate enough as far as it went. For example. 325. They unders tood that the planets differed from the rest of the stars. In the l arger examples of these a heavy metal semi-circle was sometimes made and fixed u pon the side-posts of the aperture. so that the joint was barely perceptible. and do not seem to have attached much im portance to them. They cut and fitted t heir enormous blocks of stone with the greatest accuracy. There is abundant evidence to show that those from whom they i nherited their traditions must have been either capable of direct scientific obs ervation. (Continued) 327. 329. Our own lack of such knowledge makes it difficult for us to describe its details acc urately. but neither of these advantages appertained to the Peruvians at the date of our examination of them. Such pillars as there were were massive and often monolithic. 12. Minute as were the c revices between the stones. and spoke of them as the sisters of the earth-. but this was not done by observation. and when it cooled . but by use of a traditional formula. or else in possession of clairvoyant powers which rendered such observ ation needless.C. They knew that the earth was glo bular in shape. this fluid found and filled them.

it set like flint, which, indeed, it closely resembled in appearance. The clay was then scraped off the outside, and the wall was complete; and if after the la pse of centuries a crack in the masonry ever made its appearance it was certainl y not at any of the joints, for they were stronger than even the stone itself. 330. The majority of the houses of the peasantry were built of what we mu st call brick, since it was manufactured from clay; but the ` bricks' were large cubes, measuring perhaps a yard each way; and the clay was not baked, but mixed with some chemical preparation and left in the open air for some months to hard en; so that in consistency and appearance they resembled blocks of cement rather than bricks, and a house built of them was scarcely inferior in any way to one of stone. 331. All houses, even the smallest, were built on the classical and orien tal plan of the central courtyard, and all alike had walls of what would now be considered enormous thickness. The simplest and poorest cottage had only four ro oms, one on each of the sides of the tiny courtyard into which they all faced, a nd as these rooms had usually no external windows the appearance of such houses from outside was dull and bare. Very little attempt at exterior ornament was mad e in the poorer parts of the city or village; a kind of frieze of a very simple pattern was usually all that broke the monotony of the dead walls of the cottage s. 332. The entrance was always at one corner of the square, and in earlier days the door was simply a huge slab of stone, which ran up, like a portcullis o r a modern sash-window, in grooves and by means of counterweights. When the door was shut the counter-weights could be rested on shelves and detached, so that t he door remained a practically immovable mass, which would have been distinctly discouraging to a burglar, had any such person existed in so well-ordered a Stat e. In better-class houses this door-slab was elaborately carved, and at a later period it was often replaced by a thick plate of metal. The method of working it , however, was but little varied, though a few instances were observed of heavy metal doors which turned on pivots. 333. The larger houses were originally built on exactly the same plan, th ough with a good deal more ornamentation, not only in the way of carving the sto ne into patterns, but also in diversifying its surface with broad bands of metal . In such a climate, dwellings so massively built were almost everlasting, and t he majority of the houses in existence and occupation at the time of which we wr ite were of this type. Some later ones, however-- evidently built in the centuri es when the population had become convinced of the stability of the Government s ystem, and of its power to make the laws respected-- had a double set of rooms r ound their courtyards, as any modern house might have, one set facing into the y ard (which in their case was a beautifully-laid-out garden) and the other facing outwards towards the surrounding scenery. This latter set had large windows-- o r rather openings, for, though several kinds of glass were made, it was not used in windows-- which could be closed on the same principle as that of the doors. 334. Still it will be seen that the general style of the domestic archite cture, in large and small houses alike, was somewhat severe and monotonous, thou gh admirably adapted to the climate. The roofs were mostly heavy and nearly flat , and were almost invariably made either of stone, or of sheets of metal. One of the most remarkable features of their house-building was the almost entire abse nce of wood, which they avoided because of its combustibility; and in consequenc e of this precaution conflagrations were unknown in ancient Peru. 335. The way in which houses were built was peculiar. No scaffolding was employed, but as the house was erected it was filled with earth, so that when th e walls had risen to their full height there was a level surface of earth within them. Upon this the stones of the roof were laid, and then the hot cement was p

oured between them as usual. As soon as that had set, the earth was dug out and the roof left to support its own prodigious weight, which, thanks to the power o f that wonderful cement, it seems always to have done with perfect safety. Indee d, the whole structure, roof and walls alike, became, when finished, to all inte nts and purposes one solid block, as though it had been hollowed out of the livi ng rock-- a method, by the way, which was actually adopted in some places upon t he mountain-side. 336. A first floor had been added to a few of the houses in the capital c ity, but the idea had not achieved popular favour, and such daring innovations w ere extremely rare. Something resembling the effect of a series of stories one a bove the other was indeed obtained in a curious way in some of the erections in which the priests or monks of the Sun were housed, but the arrangement was not o ne which could ever have been extensively adopted in a crowded city. An immense platform of earth, say a thousand feet square and about fifteen or eighteen feet in height, was first made, and then upon that, but fifty feet in from the edge on each side, another huge platform nine hundred feet square was constructed; up on that there was another having sides measuring eight hundred feet, and above t hat a fourth measuring seven hundred feet, and so they rose, steadily decreasing in size, until they reached a tenth stage only a hundred feet square, and then in the centre of that final platform they built a small shrine to the Sun. 337. The effect of the whole was something like a great, flat pyramid ris ing by broad shallow steps-- a sort of Primrose Hill cut into terraces. And out of the upright front of each of these great platforms they hollowed out rooms-cells, as it were, in which the monks and their guests lived. Each cell had an o uter and an inner room, the latter being lighted only from the former, which was quite open to the air on the side which faced outwards; indeed it consisted onl y of three sides and a roof. Both rooms were lined and floored with slabs of sto ne, cemented into solidity in the usual manner. The terraces in front were laid out in gardens and walks, and altogether the cells were pleasant residences. In several cases a natural elevation was cut into terraces in this manner, but most of these pyramids were artificially erected. Frequently they ran tunnels into t he heart of the lowest tier of such a pyramid, and constructed subterranean cham bers there, which were used as storehouses for grain and other necessaries. 338. In addition to these remarkable flattened pyramids there were the or dinary temples of the Sun, some of them of great size and covering a large amoun t of ground, though all of them had, to European eyes, the universal defect of b eing too low for their length. They were always surrounded by pleasant gardens, under the trees of which was done most of the teaching for which these temples w ere so justly famed. 339. If the exterior of these temples was sometimes less imposing than mi ght have been desired, at any rate the interior more than atoned for any possibl e defects. The large extent to which the precious metals were used in decoration was a feature of Peruvian life even thousands of years later, when a handful of Spaniards succeeded in dominating the comparatively degenerate race which had t aken the place of that whose customs we are trying to describe. At the time of w hich we write the inhabitants were not acquainted with our art of gilding, but t hey were exceedingly clever in hammering out metal into large thin plates, and i t was no uncommon thing for the greater temples to be literally lined with gold and silver. The plates covering the walls were often as much as a quarter of an inch in thickness, and yet were moulded over delicate relief in the stone as tho ugh they had been so much paper, so that from our modern point of view a temple was frequently the depository of untold wealth. 340. The race which built the temples regarded all this not as wealth in our sense at all, but merely as fit and proper decoration. It must be remembered that ornament of this nature was by no means confined to the temples; all house

s of any consideration had their walls lined with some kind of metal, just as ou rs now are papered, and to have the bare stone showing in the interior was with them equivalent to a white-washed wall with us-- practically confined to outhous es or the dwellings of the peasantry. But only the palaces of the King and the c hief Governors were lined with pure gold like the temples; for ordinary folk, al l kinds of beautiful and serviceable alloys were made, and rich effects were pro duced at comparatively little cost. 341. In thinking of their architecture we must not forget the chain of fo rtresses which the King erected round the boundaries of his Empire, in order tha t the barbarous tribes beyond the frontier might be kept in check. Here again fo r accurate description and for criticism that shall be worth anything we need th e services of an expert; but even the veriest civilian can see that in many case s the situation of these forts was admirably chosen, and that, short of artiller y, they must have been practically impregnable. The height and thickness of thei r walls was in some cases enormous, and they had the peculiarity (as indeed had all high walls in the country) that they gradually tapered from a thickness of m any feet at the base to a much more ordinary size at a height of twenty or thirt y yards. Look-out chambers and secret passages were hollowed out in the heart of these wonderful walls, and the interior of the fort was so arranged and so full y provisioned that the garrison must have been able to stand a prolonged siege w ithout discomfort. The observers were particularly struck by the ingenious arran gement of a series of gates one within the other, connected by narrow and tortuo us passages, which would have placed any force attempting to storm the fortress completely at the mercy of the defenders. 342. But the most wonderful works of this strange people were without dou bt their roads, bridges and aqueducts. The roads were carried for hundreds of mi les across the country (some of them for more than a thousand miles), with a spl endid disregard of natural difficulties that would extort admiration from the bo ldest modern engineers. Everything was done on a colossal scale, and though the amount of labour involved must in some cases have been almost incalculable, the results achieved were magnificent and permanent. The whole road was paved with f lat slabs, much as are the side-walks of our London streets; but at each side of it all the way along were planted trees for shade, and odoriferous shrubs which filled the air with their fragrance; so that the country was intersected with a network of splendid paved avenues, up and down which were daily passing the mes sengers of the King. These men were in effect postmen also, since it was part of their duty to carry letters free of charge for any who wished to send them. 343. It was when the road-constructors came to a ravine or a river that t he patient genius and indomitable perseverance of the race were seen at their hi ghest level. As we have said, they were ignorant of the principle of the true ar ch, and the nearest that they could approach to it in bridge-building was to cau se each layer of stones to project slightly beyond that below it, until in this way two piers eventually met, and their wonderful cement hardened the whole fabr ic into the likeness of solid rock. They knew nothing of coffer-dams and caisson s, so they often spent incredible labour in temporarily diverting the course of a river in order that they might bridge it; or, in other cases, they built out a breakwater into the stream until they reached the spot where the pier was to st and, and then, when it was thus completed, knocked away their breakwater. Becaus e of these difficulties they preferred embankment work to bridging, wherever it was possible; and they would often carry a road or an aqueduct across even a dee p ravine with a considerable river in it, by means of a huge embankment with man y culverts in it, rather than by an ordinary bridge. 344. Their system of irrigation was wonderfully perfect, and it was to a great extent carried on even by the later race, so that much of the country whic h has now relapsed into desert was green and fertile, until the water-supply fel l into the still more incompetent hands of the Spanish conquerors. It is probabl

e that no engineering feats in the world have been greater than the making of th e roads and aqueducts of ancient Peru. And all this was done not by the forced l abour of slaves or captives, but as regularly paid work by the peasantry of the country, assisted to a large extent by the army. 345. The King maintained a large number of soldiers, in order that he mig ht always be ready to cope with the border tribes; but since their weapons were simple, and they needed comparatively little drill of any sort, they were availa ble by far the greater part of the time for public service of other kinds. The e ntire charge of the repair of public works of all sorts was confided to their ha nds, and they also had to supply the constant stream of post-runners who were ca rrying reports and despatches, as well as private correspondence, all over the E mpire. The maintenance of everything was supposed to be well within the power of the army; but when a new road had to be made or a new fort built additional hel p was generally hired. 346. Of course it happened sometimes that war broke out with the less civ ilised tribes on the borders, but in the time of which we are writing these rare ly gave any serious trouble. They were readily driven back, and penalties exacte d from them; or sometimes, if they seemed amenable to a higher civilisation, the ir land was annexed to the Empire and they were brought under its regulations. N aturally there was some difficulty with such new citizens at first; they did not understand the customs and often did not see why they should comply with them; but after a short time most of them fell into the routine readily enough, and th e incorrigible ones, who would not, were exiled into other countries not yet abs orbed into the Empire. 347. These Peruvians were fairly humane in their wars; as they were almos t always victorious over the savage tribes this was comparatively easy for them. They had a saying: You should never be cruel to your enemy, because to-morrow he will be your friend. In conquering the surrounding tribes they always endeavoure d to do so with as little slaughter as possible, in order that the people might willingly come into the Empire, and make good citizens with a fraternal feeling towards their conquerors. 348. Their principal weapons were the spear, the sword and the bow, and t hey also made a considerable use of the bolas, an implement which is still emplo yed by the South American Indians of the present day. It consists of two stone o r metal balls joined by a rope, and is so thrown as to entangle the legs of a ma n or a horse, and bring him to the ground. When defending a fort they always rol led down great rocks on the assailants, and the building was specially arranged with a view to permitting this. The sword employed was a short one, more like a large knife, and it was used only when a man' s lance was broken, or when he was disarmed. They usually trusted to demoralising their foes by well-sustained fli ghts of arrows, and then charged them with spears before they could recover. 349. The weapons were well made, for the people excelled in metal-work. T hey used iron, but did not know how to make it into steel, and it was less valua ble to them than copper and various brasses and bronzes, because all these could be made exceedingly hard by alloying them with a form of their remarkable cemen t, whereas iron would not blend with it so perfectly. The result of this hardeni ng process was remarkable, as even pure copper when subjected to it was capable of taking at least as fine an edge as our best steel, and there is little doubt that some of their alloys were harder than any metal that we can produce at the present day. 350. Perhaps the most beautiful feature of their metal work was its excee ding fineness and delicacy. Some of their engraving was truly wonderful-- almost too fine to be seen by the naked eye at all, at any rate by our modern eyes. Be st of all, perhaps, was the marvellous gossamer-like filigree-work in which they

so excelled; it is impossible to understand how it could have been done without a magnifying glass. Much of it was so indescribably delicate that it could not be cleaned at all in the ordinary way. It would have at once destroyed it to rub or dust it, no matter how carefully; so it had to be cleaned when necessary by means of a sort of blow-pipe. 351. Another manufacture which was rather a specialty was pottery. They c ontrived, by mixing some chemical with their clay, to turn it out a lovely rich crimson colour, and then they inlaid it with gold and silver in a way which prod uced effects that we have never seen elsewhere. Here again the exceeding delicac y of the lines was a matter of great wonder to us. Other fine colours were also obtained, and a further modification of that ever-useful flinty cement, when mix ed with the prepared clay, gave it a transparency almost equal to that of our cl earest glass. It had also the great advantage of being far less brittle than the glass of the present day; indeed, there was much about it which suggested an ap proach to the ` malleable glass' of which we sometimes read as a mediaeval fable . They undoubtedly possessed the art of making a certain kind of thin porcelain which would bend without breaking, as will be seen when we come to deal with the ir literary achievements. 352. Since it was the custom of the nation to make so little use of wood, metal-work and pottery had to a great extent to take its place, and they did so with far greater success than we in these days should think possible. There is no doubt that the ancient Peruvians, in their constant researches into chemistry , had discovered some processes which are still a secret to our manufacturers; b ut as time goes on they will be rediscovered by this fifth Race also, and when o nce that happens, the pressing need and competition of the present day will forc e their adaptation to all kinds of objects never dreamt of in old Peru. 353. The art of painting was practised to a considerable extent, and any child who showed special aptitude for it was encouraged to cultivate his talent to the utmost. The methods adopted were, however, quite different from our own, and their peculiar nature enormously increased the difficulty of the work. Neith er canvas, paper nor panel was used as a surface, but thin sheets of a sort of s ilicious material were employed instead. The exact composition of this was diffi cult to trace, but it had a delicate, creamy surface, closely resembling in appe arance that of fine unglazed porcelain. It was not brittle, but could be bent mu ch as a sheet of tin might be, and its thickness varied according to its size, f rom that of stout note paper to that of heavy millboard. 354. Upon this surface colours of great brilliancy and purity were laid w ith a brush supplied by Nature herself. It was simply a length cut from the tria ngular stem of a common fibrous plant. An inch or so at the end of this was beat en out until nothing was left but the fibre, fine as hair but almost as tough as wire; and so the brush was used, the unbeaten portion serving as a handle. Such a brush could, of course, be renewed again and again when worn out, by a proces s analogous to cutting a lead-pencil; the artist simply cut off the exposed fibr e and beat out another inch of the handle. The sharply-defined triangular shape of this instrument enabled the skilful painter to use it either to draw a fine l ine or to put on a broad dash of colour, employing in the first case the corner, and in the second the side, of his triangle. 355. The colours were usually in powder, and were mixed as required, neit her with water nor oil, but with some vehicle which dried instantaneously, so th at a touch once laid on could not be altered. No outline of any sort was drawn, but the artist has to train himself to dash in his effects with sure but rapid s trokes, getting the exact tone of colour as well as the form in the one comprehe nsive effort, much as is done in fresco painting, or in some of the Japanese wor k. The colours were exceedingly effective and luminous, and some of them surpass ed in purity and delicacy any that are now employed. There was a wonderful blue,

clearer than the finest ultramarine, and also a violet and a rose colour unlike any modern pigment, by means of which the indescribable glories of a sunset sky could be reproduced far more closely than seems to be possible at the present d ay. Ornaments of gold, silver and bronze, and of a metal of deep crimson colour which is not now known to science, were represented in a picture by the use of t he dust of the metals themselves, much as in mediaeval illuminations; and, bizar re as such a method seems to our modern eyes, it cannot be denied that it produc ed an effect of barbaric richness which was exceedingly striking in its own way. 356. The perspective was good, and the drawing accurate, and quite free f rom the clumsy crudity which characterised a later period of Central and South A merican art. Though their landscape art was distinctly good of its kind, at the time when we were studying them, they did not make it an end in itself, but empl oyed it only as a background for figures. Religious processions were frequently chosen as subjects, or sometimes scenes in which the King or some local Governor took a prominent part. 357. When the picture was completed (and they were finished with remarkab le rapidity by practised artists), it was brushed over with some varnish, which also possessed the property of drying almost instantaneously. The picture so tre ated was practically indelible, and could be exposed to rain or sun for a long t ime without any appreciable effect being produced upon it. 358. Closely associated with the art of the country was its literature, f or the books were written, or rather illuminated, on the same material and with the same kind of colours as the pictures. A book consisted of a number of thin s heets, usually measuring about eighteen inches by six, which were occasionally s trung together by wire, but far more frequently simply kept in a box from three to five inches in depth. These boxes were of various materials and more or less richly ornamented, but the commonest were made of a metal resembling platinum, a nd adorned with carved horn, which was somehow fastened to the metal surface by some process of softening, which made it adhere firmly without the use of either rivets or cement. 359. So far as we could see, nothing of the nature of printing was known; the nearest approach to it was the use of a kind of stencil-plate to produce nu merous copies of some sort of official notice for rapid distribution to the Gove rnors all over the Empire. No instance has been observed, however, of any attemp t to reproduce a book in this way; and indeed it is evident that such an experim ent would have been considered a desecration, for the nation as a whole had a de ep respect for its books, and handled them as lovingly as any mediaeval monk. To make a copy of a book was regarded as decidedly a work of merit, and many of th em were most beautifully and artistically written. 360. The range of their literature was somewhat limited. There were a few treatises which might have been classed as definitely religious, or at any rate ethical, and they ran mostly on lines not dissimilar from that of the old pries t' s sermon, a summary of which was given in the preceding chapter. Two or three were even of distinctly mystical tendency, but these were less read and circula ted than those which were considered more directly practical. The most interesti ng of these mystical books was one which so closely resembled the Chinese Classi c of Purity that there can be little doubt that it was a version of it with slig ht variations. 361. The bulk of the literature might be roughly divided into two parts-scientific information and stories with a purpose. Treatises or manuals existed on every trade or handicraft or art that was practised in the country, and thes e were of the nature of official handbooks-- not usually the work of any one man , but rather a record of the knowledge existing on their subject at the time tha t they were written. Appendices were constantly issued to these books as further

Instead of keys su ch as ours.is not certain. though o ne would perhaps characterise their style rather as bold. and the nation was joyous and laughter-loving. not written to suit a definite sort of music. plenty of wi ld adventure not infrequently came into it. a Governor. so that a performance upon it irresistibly remi nded one of the action of a modern typewriter. 366. thus the Peruvia n monograph on any subject was a veritable compendium of useful knowledge about it. 362. and every person who possessed a copy kept it religiously altered and annotated up to date. The stories were almost all of one general type. 365. much as some verses of poetry are with us. however poe tical some of the conceptions may have been. and in the religiou s services certain phrases were chanted to music. upon which th e fingers of the player pressed. So far as we could see no such thing as a piece of music. stories with a purpose. was known to these people. but (happily for our friends the Per uvians) that wearisome bugbear of the modern novel-reader. They had several varieties of musical instruments. or old ideas modified. which could be written down and reproduc ed by anyone at will. But their principal and most popular instrument wa s somewhat of the nature of a harmonium. but by an ingenious mechanical arrangement. Certain ma xims and expressions. All but invariably the hero was a King . sonorous speech. constantly referred to and quoted as examples of what ought or ought not to be done. appeared the tops of a cluster of small metal pillars. Alliteration' s artful aid was invoked in the case of vario us short sentences which were given to children to memorise. and gave the student in a condensed form the result of all the experience of his predecessors in that particular line. there was nothing definitely rhythm ical about their form. as I have said. as such. aeolian sort of melody was extracted. they were able practi cally to ensure its reaching everyone who was interested in it.whether they were all accounts of what had actually happened. As the Governors char ged themselves with the dissemination of such information. couched in swinging. sweet. Considerable power and great beauty of expression were attainable wi th this machine. and were distinctly . y et the professedly comic story had no place in its literature. Many of the situations which arose in the tales were not without humour. but the wind was forced into the instrument not by the ac tion of the feet. 363. each performer improvised for h imself. dashing and effective . When the scene of such a tale lay in a border province.household words to the people. were widely known an d constantly quoted. had n ot yet made its appearance among them. Another and more regrettable gap is caused by the complete absence of poetry. and musical skill among them was not the ability to interpret the work o f a master. or a subordinate official. The sound was produced by the vibration of a tongue of metal. but there is no dou bt that they were generally accepted as true. but even these latter were fit ted into the chanting in the same way as we adapt the words of a psalm to the Gr egorian tone to which it is sung.discoveries were made. Whether all these tales w ere historical-. as our hymns are. but simply fertility and resource in improvisation. the man who had to face it had i n his mind some sort of precedent to guide his action. and it differed so radically from our own that it is almost impossible fo r us rightly to appreciate the effects produced by its means. inconclusive. as well known among them as biblical stories are among ourselves. This brings us to the consideration of the music of these ancient Pe ruvians. the love-story. but the old Peruvian scale in music was the same as that of Atl antis. So in almost any conceivable predicament. from which a wild. Sculpture also was an art fairly well developed among them. among which were not iced a pipe and a kind of harp. Many of these stories were classics-. and the narrative told how he dealt suc cessfully or otherwise with the various emergencies which presented themselves i n the course of his work. but. o r whether some of them were simply fiction-. 364.

went through a simple form and pronounced them man and wife. It was manufactured in such e normous quantities that it was exceedingly cheap and easily within everybody' s . for e xample. They had. This curiously compressed sweetmeat was the staple food of the count ry. a pink and white striped one with guava. T he basis of this was maize-flour. and milk in various combinations entered largely into their di et. 370. just as men do no w. and officially noti fied that they were now free to enter upon the state of matrimony. a yellow one wi th orange. however. rice. however. and some of them were undoubtedly stupendous pieces of work. one curious and highly artificial kind of food which migh t have been called their staff of life-. could no t take place until the proper day arrived when the Governor of the district or t own made a formal visitation. The potato and yam were cultivated. The simplest method of taking it was to suck it slowly like a lozeng e. and the experiment was so far successful that a tiny slice of it made sufficient pr ovision for a whole day. and the resultant subjected to enormous pressure. In connection with the daily life of the nation. but. and large numbers of people took practically nothing else.which took with them somewhat the place that bread takes with us. in order that it might contain within itself everythin g that was necessary for perfect nutrition in the smallest possible compass. of course. The people took. if time permitted. 369. for the newly-married man and woma n now no longer counted as members of their respective fathers' families. even though there were plenty of other dishes from which to select. but even so he rarely found the work connected with it at all excessive. a blue one with vanilla. Public opinion expected eve ryone to marry. but it wa s the custom to flavour it in various ways in the process of manufacture. but to eyes accu stomed to the contemplation of Grecian art. 367. this was almost always covered with metal. We do not know whether animal flesh was prohibited. so that it came out at the end of the operation as a hard and highly concentrated cake. it could be boiled or cooked in various ways. however. various kinds of food. The marriage of minors wa s prohibited. all of which largely increased its bulk. so that every one ' s taste might be suited. and he. were decidedly peculiar. Fine work was. they therefore stepped forward before the Governor and prefe rred their request. and all young people who had attained the marriage able age during the previous year were called up before him. Nearly all statues seem to have been of colossal siz e. Of itself it had scarcely any taste. after asking a few questions. 368. He also made an order rectifying the assi gnment of land to suit the new circumstances. A pink cake. and a man could carry with him a supply of food for a l ong journey without the slightest inconvenience. and its manners and customs. done in bas-relief. as the principal foundation of most of their meals. but as full-fledged householders on their own account. Their marriage customs. The wedding. but various chemical constituents were mixed w ith it.than as excelling in grace. The married man had therefore t wice as much land of his own as the single man. and maize. A peculiarity was observed in connection with the principal food of the nation. for the genius of this people turned especially in the direction of metal-work-. fo r marriages took place on only one day in each year. was flavoured with pomegranate. unless he had good reason to the contrary. Its components were carefully arranged.a line in which the most exquisite decorations were constantly produced. but it certainly was not eaten at the period which we were examining. but there was nothing that could be thought of as compulsion in the matter. there are some points which at once attract our attention as unusual a nd interesting. and so on. for example. and th ese varieties of flavour were indicated by different colours. but as soon as young people came of age they were as free to choos e their own partners as they are among ourselves. Some proporti on of these had usually already made up their minds to take immediate advantage of the opportunity. there is a certain air of ruggedness in the massive strength of the old Peruvian sculpture.

and see what we have gained and what we have failed to gain since then . and in the course of ages they had specialised and developed these creatures to an ext raordinary degree. Many fruits were cultivated. or calculating-frame.reach. If any should be thus successful. and a dress closely resembling that often assigned by mediaeval painters to the Virgin Mary was one of the commonest at the time of which we are writing. indeed. than what to include. except that the old Peruvian wore less white and was more addicted to colour than is the average Indian of the present day. perhaps only to be paralleled no w among the Burmese. The race as a whole was fond of pet animals of various kinds. but al l these additions were matters of taste and not of necessity. 375. closely resembling that used to-day wi th such dexterity by the Japanese. it is by no means impossible that we owe to their care in breeding some of the sple ndid varieties of bird-life that now inhabit the forests of the Amazon. 371. as might be expected in a conti nent where so many magnificently coloured specimens are to be found. and for busy people it had many and obvious advantages. and devoted all their spare time to the endeavour to cultivate the inte lligence and affection of their pets. they wil l realise how curious and interesting it is to look back into those long forgott en lives.a fairly decided and brilliant blue! 372. Many people were fond of birds also. in trying to give an account of it. bred almost as much out of all relation to the original creature as are the deformities called dachshunds at th e present day. many dear f riends whom we know and love now were friends or relations in that far-off time also. which may perhaps be the or iginal of the quipus. Some of the richer ladies had huge aviaries with golden wires in the courtyards of their houses. The ladies as a rule exhibited a partiality for blue robes. Small monkeys and cats were perhaps the most general favourit es. they made a great specialty of unusual col ours.1 (¹See Appendix IV. and they had even succeeded in breeding some of that colour which is so co nspicuously absent among quadrupeds-. A Peruvian crowd on a fest al occasion was an exceedingly brilliant sight. In studying an ancient civilisation like this. and people who liked them took them along with their lozenge. so that the memory of all this that we have tried to describe must lie dor mant. In regard to the cats.many of us who are now living and working in the Theosophical Soci ety-. which were chemically treated in some way to make them fit for such use. and it is by no means impossible that in some of them that memory may gradually be revived by q uietly thinking over the description. deep down within the causal bodies of many of our readers. They employed an abacus. and they also made a cheaper substitute for s uch a frame out of a kind of fringe of knotted cord.just a sort of loose flow ing garment not at all unlike some of those that are worn in the East in the pre sent day. but we trust that for some few at least we have been not entirely unsuccessful in making thi s long-dead past live again for a few brief moments. We cannot convey to our readers the sense o f vivid reality which it all bears to those of us who have seen it. though the fine soft wool of the llama and vicuna wa s also sometimes used.) . And be it remembered that w e ourselves-. and there were many fancy varieties of each. 373. 374. The nation had all the facility in the use of purely mechanical meth ods of rapid calculation which is so characteristic of the Atlantean Race. The national dress was simple and scanty-. A sort of cloth of great strength was made from the threa ds of the maguey. which the Spaniards found in use in the same country thous ands of years later.that the difficulty is rather to decide what to omit.were born at this very time among the inhabitants of old Peru. The m aterial was usually cotton.points of resemblance or of contrast with the life of our own ti me-. so many points of int erest crop up-.

though when it did show itself it was richly re warded. and stress. and when that time comes to us. of the effete race which they had subdued. so far as we know. still it must be admitted that nothing in the way of mental struggle or effort was necessary f or the less intelligent classes. they had. in the extent of its territories or its commerce. 378.indeed. in earnest devotion to the tenets of the remarkable religion which they fo llowed and in real knowledge of the facts of nature. but perhaps not in all. was conquered by people much lower in the scale of civilisation. 380. by the law of evolution. civil and religiou s. it has ever b een since.C.that each of them in the period of its decadence. who neve rtheless attempted to adopt as far as they could the customs. We must remember that. in Ancient Chaldaea. 382. 381. In the former the remarkable sys tem of government was the most prominent feature. The opportunities for unselfish work and devotion to duty which were offered to the governing class have perhaps never been surpassed. In many ways. there is little doubt that the older race had the advantage. the civil functions of the priests as educators. and religion formed a comparat ively small part of the life of the people-. than. fourteen thousand years ago. nor is t he sense of duty so strong. In Chaldaea. was undoubtedly better managed then. was one that arose in the part of Asia which was a fterwards called Babylonia or Chaldaea. 377. in time. 379. 383. and with a higher intellectual and spiritual development th an was possible for us when we formed part of that splendid old relic of Atlante an civilisation. we may assuredly hope to combine physical surroundings as good as theirs with true phi losophical teaching. when we have developed a little common-sense. At first sight it looks as though in many important ways there had b een rather retrogression than advance. so the Babylonia known to the student of archaeology is in many ways a kind of degenerate reflection of an earlier and greater Empire. and as agents in the vast scheme of provision for old age. now as it was then. ANOTHER ancient civilisation which has interested us. on . but in simplicity of life. The physical life. Undoubtedly the condition of public opinion is not so high. al most as much as that of Peru. But the comparison is in truth h ardly a fair one. When our fifth Root Race reaches the same stage of its life. beautiful as was their religion. with all its surroundi ngs. it ought. Just as the Peru discovered by Piz arro was in almost every respect a pale copy of the older Peru which we have tri ed to describe. they had no such grasp of the great scheme of the universe as we have who are privileged to stud y Theosophy. emerge into a season of rest and succe ss. many centuries later than the glorious prime at which it is most profitable to study them. We are as yet a comparatively young Race.000 B.376. storm. It is possible that at the zen ith of its glory the later kingdom may have surpassed its predecessor in militar y power. loom much more largely in the mind' s eye than their occasional wor k of praise or preaching in connection with the temple services. whereas that which w e have been examining was one of the most glorious offshoots of a Race that had long passed its prime. nothing that could really be called Occultism. but out of it all we too shall. Perhaps there could hardly be a greater contrast between any two cou ntries than we find between Peru and Babylonia. in its way. through a p eriod of trial. CHAPTER XIII TWO ATLANTEAN CIVILISATIONS Turanian. 384. to reach an even higher level than theirs. One curious point these two great Empire s of old have in common-. as doctors. We are passing now. 19. because of our ignorance. so far as we know.

the system of government was in no way exceptional. in all its vast complexity. includin g within it. so far as we can see. Let us postpone for the moment the description of their magnificent temples and their gorgeous ritual. or rather worship of the Spirit of the Sun. These types do not at all correspond to our usual division into sub -planes-. liquid. To understand its effect we must try to c omprehend their view of Astrology. a statement on p lanetary influences which is to all intents and purposes identical with the belief held thousands of years ago (as the result of similar investigations) by th e Chaldaean priests. gaseo . but all the Host of Heaven. by the most ignorant of the co mmon people at the early period of which we are now speaking. for no undertaking of any sort wa s ever begun without special reference to it. The idea that it is possible for the physical planets themselves to have any influence over human affairs was of course never held by any of the pri ests or teachers.such. probably handed dow n to them through an unbroken line of tradition from earlier teachers. and its chief characteristic was its all-pervading spirit of joyousness.) Now let it be supposed that in these ` bodies' of His at their various levels there are ce rtain different classes or types of matter fairly equally distributed over the w hole system.at least with the knowledge at present at our disposal. It was not the Sun alone t hat was reverenced there. 385. 387.a division which is made according to the degree of density of the mat ter. 386. but also the purely astral planets of all the chains of the system-.the vehicle through which He manif ested Himself upon that particular plane. Mr. and corresponds closely with what we have ourselves been taught with regard to the great L OGOS of our system. for example.the other hand. and I think we shall find it on the whole an eminently common-sense view-. but it seems impossible in our three dime nsions to construct any mathematical figure which will satisfy the requirements of their hypothesis in all its details-. a comprehensive and carefully w orked-out system of Astrology. who had d irect and first-hand knowledge of the great facts of nature. and the various ether s surrounding them-.all these collectively made up His physical body. 389.1 (¹ Indeed. as the re sult of his own investigations. All its physical constituents-. for example. was regar ded as simply one great Being. The entire solar system. Leadbeate r. nor even. and the collective worl ds of the mental plane were His mental body-. Indeed. and the religion was in fa ct an exceedingly elaborate scheme of worship of the great Star-Angels. W. as pl anets B and F of our own Chain) made up His astral body. the expre ssion of Him on the physical plane. the religion of the people permeated and dominated their life to an extent equalled perhaps only among the Brahmanas of India. all the plane ts with their satellites. In the same way the collective astral worlds (not only the astral spheres belonging to these physical planets. in A Textbook of Theosophy and The Hidden Side of Things. w e may say at once that the Chaldaean theory upon these s ubjects was practically that which is held by many Theosophists at the present day.the sun with his wonderful corona. C. then. and the ritual far more complicated. so that in the physical world. their oceans. has made. The broad idea of t heir scheme is not difficult to grasp. The theory given t o the priests was an exceedingly elaborate mathematical one. their atmospheres. and all its parts as partial expressions of Him. and consider first the relation of this stran ge religion to the life of the people. its tenets were few and clear. In Chaldaea the faith was sterner an d more mystical. It will be remembered that among the Peruvians the religious cult wa s a simple but extremely beautiful form of Sun-worship. we get the solid. So far the idea is clear. as a practical guide to daily life. the chief f actor of life there was emphatically religion.one which might be adopted with great advantage by professors of the art at the present day. 388.

so that the slighte st alteration of any kind in the condition of that centre is instantly reflected in some way or other in all the matter of the corresponding type. and by reason of their constitut ion. and indeed must have. 390. they constitute a totally distinct series of cross-divisions. and so on all the way through. but this at least forces itself upon the notice of . Now the Chaldaean theory was that each of these types of matter in t he astral body of the LOGOS. solid.whether he is excitable or serene. we should have solid. is to some extent a separate vehicle-. the location of the physical planets was determined by the formati on of vortices at certain points of intersection of these spheres with one anoth er and with a given plane. and the matter of each type is still in the closest sympathy with the centre to which it belongs. and so is to some extent an indication of the degree to which he has evolved himself. it is obvious that any modification in. But since some of th ese periodic changes are much more rapid than others. is seen to consist of these great centres. That is to say. On the contrary. some to another.almost a sepa rate entity-. sanguine or phlegmatic. Perhaps the idea is easie st to follow with regard to the astral. 393. 392. and so on. any one of these great centres m ust to some degree affect all beings in the system. and that the proportion between the denser and the finer kinds shows how far tha t body is capable of responding to coarser or more refined desires. by the very composition of their astral bodies. It has often been explained that in the astral body of a man matter belonging to each of the sub-planes is to be found. a curious and complicated series of effects is produced.having its own special affinities. in the gradual condensation of the original glowing nebula from which the syste m was formed. other and more important lines of action not at present known to us. 394. and gaseous matter of the second type.us and etheric conditions of matter. patient or irrita ble. 391. The type s differ among themselves. so that if we denote the various types by numbers. and the extent to which any particular person is so affected depends upon the proportion of the type of matt er influenced which he happens to have in his astral body. some of them are more susce ptible to one influence. and in particular the mass of elemental essence fun ctioning through each type. This is the case at all levels. and one way in which this difference shows itself is in their action upon the el emental essence both in man and around him. The influences belonging to these spheres differ widely in quality. Simila rly in every astral body there is matter of each of these types or cross-divisio ns. not only upon the astral. or action of. Since every man has within himself matter of all these types. The whole solar system. Be it ever remembered that this infl uence was supposed to be exerted on all planes. The inf luences may have. indicating the limits within which the force which pours out t hrough it is especially active. each containing matter in all these differen t conditions. and gaseous matter of the first type. we fi nd different types of men as well as of matter. In Chaldaea it was held that. but for the sake of clearness let us for the moment confine our thought to one level only. and capable of vibrating under influences which might probably evoke no response from the other types. Each of these centres has a sort of orderly peri odic change or motion of its own. liquid. corresponding perhaps on some infinitely highe r level to the regular beating of the physical human heart. each surrounded by an enormous sph ere of influence. though we are just now confining our attention to that for simplicity' s sake. and it has been observed that the movement of the physical planets in their relation to one another furnishes a clue to the arran gement of these great spheres at any given moment. liquid. and in this case the proportion between them shows the disposition of the ma n-. because the matter composing them originally came for th through different centres of the LOGOS. when looked at from a sufficiently high plan e.

it was considered that their feeblene ss permitted these influences to assume an importance to which they had intrinsi cally no claim. by means of what is called in modern Astrology a Martian influence . and that man' s will was powerless to resist them. as we should say now. but it makes it more likely to occur. therefore. but since the majority of the human race still allow themselve s to be the helpless sport of the forces of desire. So it might safely be predicted of a man who had by nature tendenc ies of a passionate and sensual nature. or more difficult. though he may evidently be helped or hindered by them in any effort that he chances to be making. 398. while certain others under such conditions would most probably fail.the observer. 396. for that will to act along ce rtain lines. for example. Their answe r to this latter question was always most emphatic: the influences have certainl y no power to dominate man' s will in the slightest degree. and in others almost neutralised . But it was most clearly stated that in no case can a man be swept aw ay by them into any course of action without the consent of his will. must undoubtedly affect to some extent either his emotions or his mi nd. that when that influence is prominently in action he will probably commit some crime connected with passion or sensualit . all they can do is i n some cases to make it easier. according to the use that is made of them. while apparently checking and controlling others. and it is also obvious that these influences must work differently on different men. There are all sorts of combinations and permutations of these influences. certain vibrations of the astral essence are set up which tend in the directio n of passion. 400. li ke electricity or any other great natural force they may be helpful or hurtful. or a sudden increase in it s activity. while apparently not affecting the previous set in the least. greatly stimulates the activity and vitality of th ose kinds of essence which especially appertain to the centre through which it c ame. And just as we should say that certai n experiments are more likely to be successful if undertaken when the air is hea vily charged with electricity. It was always understood. but that for all ordinary people it is usually worth while to know at what moment this or tha t force can most advantageously be applied. The fact of a particular influence being in operation can never make it necessary that an event should occur. any unus ual excitation of any of the classes of that essence. the influence of another sphere is strong over quite a different set of essences. It will inevitably be asked here whether our Chaldaean priests were fatalists-. which belong to its cen tre. and have not yet developed a nything worth calling a will of their own. so they said that an effort involving the use of the forces of our mental or emotional nature will more or less readily achieve its object a ccording to the influences which predominate when it is made. 397. For instance. 399.whether having discovered and calculated the exact effect of these i nfluences on the various types of human beings. The priests taught that the really strong man has little need to trouble himself as to the influences which happen to be in the ascendant. that each such sphere produces its own special effect upon the man ifold varieties of the elemental essence. because of the varieties of essence entering into their compos ition. Since the astral and mental bodies of man are practically composed of this living and vivified matter which we now call elemental essence. They explained carefully that the influences are in themselves no mo re good or evil than any other of the forces of nature. that these factors might be put aside as une quantité négligeable by the man of iron determination or the student o f real Occultism. 395. One. or both. the action of one o f them being in some cases greatly intensified. they believed that these results were inevitable. by the presence of another.

but only that a condition comes into existence in which it is more difficult for him to maintain his bala nce. even on the most trifling pretexts. but any definite prophecy of his action under those circumstances can. might fan it into an outburst of popular frenzy from which widespread disaster might ensue. as. but the corresponding matter of the pla ne outside is also quickened. it was said. They were the doctors as well as the teache rs of the race. then or now. those who worship Mars should be especially on the watch against causeless irritation . That these warnings were of great use to the bulk of their people we can not doubt. Therefore it seems to us that what Astrology could do. only be based upon probabilities-. 401. and so on. strange as such an elaborate system of provision against minor contin gencies may appear to some of us at the present day. and their calendar was full of warnings add ressed to these different classes. by which the whole life of the race was largely regulated. or at least such predictions as it gave were rather of tendencie s than of special events. and they knew exactly under what collocation of influences their various remedies could be most efficiently administered. not only is the essence w ithin him stirred into greater activity. 404. that such influences. but it can never force him to commit a crime.even though we fully recognise h ow nearly those probabilities become certainties in the case of the ordinary wil l-less man in the street. so that its principal function was rather to form a rule of life than to pred ict the future. though it may so place him that it requires great determination on his part to avoid that crime. For the action upon him is of a double character. while the Astrology of our own day appears to devote i tself largely to the latter line of prophecy. and the large number of pe ople who are always on the verge of losing their temper relinquish all control o f themselves on even less than ordinary provocation. or: From the twelfth to the fifteenth days there is unusual danger of rashness in ma tters connected with the affections. p laying on the smouldering discontent of ignorant jealousy. An example frequently given was that a certain variety of influence may occasionally bring about a condition of affairs in which all forms of nervou s excitement are considerably intensified. Karma may throw a man into certain surroundings or bring him under cer tain influences. 406. It might even sometimes happen. There can be no doubt. 402. They decided the times at which all agricultural operatio ns could most safely be undertaken. Under such circumstances disputes arise far more re adily than usual. for example: On the seventh day. The calculations of these priests of the old time enabled them to dr aw up a sort of official almanac each year. assigning each to what wo uld now be called his ruling planet. They divided their followers into classes. The Astrology of these Chaldaean priests therefore devoted itself ch iefly to the calculation of the position and action of these spheres of influenc e. especially for the worshippers of Venus. 405. and there is consequently a general s ense of irritability abroad. th eoretically. they proclaimed the fit moment for arranging the breeding of animals and plants. 403. Apparentl y the warning given thousands of years ago is no less necessary now. not in the least that he is forced into such crime. and that again reacts upon him. that the Chaldaeans were right in af firming the power of a man' s will to modify the destiny marked out for him by h is karma.y. for it was just in this way that the Parisians in 1870 were moved to rush about the streets crying A Berlin! and just so also has arisen many a time the fiendish yell of Din! din! which so easily arouses the mad fanaticism of an uncivilised Muhammadan cro wd. . is to warn t he man of the circumstances under which at such and such a time he would find hi mself. however.

and the proper time for them varied const antly with the motion of his planet. 411. or indeed that it was possible for such a Spirit to feel anger at all. the idea was rather that at that moment the Deity was pouring forth a blessing. It might. however. there wa s no thought in his mind that the Spirit of the planet would in any way resent i t if he neglected the hour. and sunset. therefore. so that the devotee of any particular planet always carried its latest calendar about with him. as would be the case now. sometimes at noon. What might be des cribed as a kind of periodical prayer-book was issued for each planet. These. and the Sun and Moon appropr iated considerably more than two. 408. which seem to have been com mon to all. 412. his pleasure or his repose. sometimes in the evening. So far as we can see. and on ordinary occasions his devotees contented themselve s with frequent visits to the nearest. while those who could not conveniently attend them nevertheless observed each of these hours by the recitation of a few pious phrases of praise and prayer. and even while below it the Deity of the planet was not entirely out of reach. Each planetary Spirit had his temples in every part of the country. we re observed by all alike. but their greatest interest lay in t he fact that their arrangement was evidently intended to represent that of the s . that the religious man of old Chaldaea had n ot a regular hour of prayer or worship which was always the same. But whenever it came he did not fail to observe it. his time for meditation and reli gious exercise was movable. where there was a group of magnificent temples. certain anthems or verse s were chanted by the priests at the temples. It followed. The special calendars prepared by the priests for the worshippers of each of these planetary Deities contained full particulars as to the proper hou rs of prayer and the appropriate verses to be recited at each. noon. these calendars were something much more than mere reminders as to hours of prayer. regulated by the apparent movements of the sun. day after day. quite apart from these observances. But. Indeed. From this peculiar division of the people into types. however. according to t he planets which indicated the position of the centre of influence to which they were most readily susceptible. The moment at which it crossed the meridian appears to have been considered the most favourable of all. which w ere absolutely unique. at sunrise. but on the greater festivals to which we have referred. 410. they had great and gorgeous public ceremonies as well. he would have regarded it as a grave lapse fro m duty if he had omitted to take advantage of it. 409. These buildings were in themselves worthy of attention as fine examp les of a prehistoric style of architecture. they were prepared under special stellar conditions (eac h under the influence of its own Deity) and were supposed to have various talism anic properties. C ertain daily hours of prayer.407. there arose an equally curious arrangement both of the public temple services and of the private devotions of the worshippers. each person had his own special prayers to offer to the particular D eity to whom by birth he was attached. and would occur sometimes in the morning. but instead of this. though in this c ase he was addressed only in some great emergency. and that it would be not only foolish but ungrateful to lose the opportunity so kindly offered. and the whole ceremonial empl oyed was entirely different. and all t hose who were attached to that planet were careful to provide themselves with co pies of it. enormous multitudes assembled on a vast plain in the neighbourhoo d of their capital city. Each of the planets had assign ed to it at least two great feast days in the year. were only the private devotions of the people. and next to that th e few minutes immediately after its rising or immediately before its setting. or even at midnight. and the more religious of the peop le made a point of being regularly present at these short services. be invoked at any time while above the horizon. however awkwardly the hour might clash with his busi ness.

then. but we shall have to return to them later when we examine the great festival services. for they typified respectively the sizes of the planets and their di stances from the solar orb. Saturn. and Neptune. 418. 413. it undoubtedly showed the possession by its designers of a considerable knowledge of the subject. when the principle of this arrangement was understood. each bearing the hu es which Chaldaean tradition associated with its particular planet. erected at gradually increasing distances from this. All these hemispheres were brilliantly coloured. each of them possessed a central hemispherical dome. By far the largest and the most splendid of all was the huge tem ple of the Sun. The shrines devoted to the inner planets made a sort of irregular cl uster which seemed quite close under the walls of the great Sun-Temple. The difference in size between the Sun and the smaller members of his family is so immense. but it seems to us far more probable that the Chaldaean proportions . the Chaldaean measurements of relative size corresponded precisely with our own. and the distances between them are so enormous. Closer examination. There is n othing in this wonderful monument of ancient skill to prove to us that its desig ner knew the absolute sizes and distances of the planets at all. but Jupiter. Venu s. were yet decidedly smaller than they would have been if constructed on the same scale according to our received calculations. what is certain is that he was perfectly well acquainted with their relative sizes and distances. The others. There was. and that. but even the relative dimensions of certain important parts of these fanes were not accidental. however. though of cours e he may have done so. one feature which all share d. and not upon any orderly plan. and Mars. while th ose of the giant outer members of the solar family were dotted at ever-increasin g intervals over the plain. that unless the buildings were mere dolls' houses no country wo uld be large enough to contain the entire system.olar system. Now it is obvious to anyone who knows anything at all about astronom y that an attempt to construct to scale a model of the solar system in temples w ould be foredoomed to failure-.by using two entirely different scales. however. 417. These domes b y no means always bore the same relation to the dimensions of their respective t emples. or had himse lf discovered. though immense ly larger than the inner group. did the Chaldaean Sage who designed this marvellous group of temples contrive to conquer these difficulties? Precisely as do the illustra tors of our modern books of Astronomy-. With regard to Mercury. except that he must certainly have possessed some informat ion as to planetary magnitudes. and there is little doubt that every variation had its special significance. Uranus. the Moon. until the representative of far-away Neptune was alm ost lost in the distance.that is to say. How. but preserving the relative proportions in their delineation of each. if the temples were to be availa ble for worship in the ordinary way. This may have been due to the use of a different standard for these huge globes. 416. which was evidently inte nded to bear a special relation to the orb which it typified. Bode' s Law. but when compared one with another they were found to correspond closely to the sizes of the planets which they symbolised. 415. showed that there was a plan. might seem at the first glance to have been built simply as convenience dictated. and a rem arkable one-.that not only the gradually increasing distances of these smaller temples from the principal one had a definite ratio and a definite meaning. how much further his knowledge went his buildings le ave us to conjecture. 414. The buildings differed in design. The principl e upon which these colours were selected is far from clear. He had either been taught. even though in many cas es we were unable to discern it. though his computation of them differed in some ways from that now accepted. which it will presently be necessary to describe somewhat more i n detail.

if it were accepted. the Chaldaean rep resentation of these globes is as accurate as the rest of their scheme. the people born under those p lanets) wore over or in place of their ordinary dress a mantle or cope of the co lour considered sacred to the planet. though the hemisphere which crowned it seeme d disproportionately small.shades not infrequently to be seen in the auras of his adherents as well as in their vestments. there are others to which this wo uld hardly apply. all the votaries o f the corresponding Deities (as we should say now. 426. 420.a large one. and Satur n' s rings were also clearly shown. but a number of columns. 424.were correct. and the fier y physical conditions that must obtain there. Vulcan' s hue was flame-colour. 421. whereas this fabric was so flexible that it could be folded like mus lin. The votaries of Venus appeared in a lovely pure sky-blue. 422. but so in terwoven with threads of silver that practically it might be called cloth of sil ver. It is all but established now that the surface wh ich we see in the case of Jupiter or Saturn is that of a deep. These colours were all exceedingly brillia nt. as the Sun' s was cloth of gold. dense cloud-envel ope. the extraordi narily low density commonly assigned by our astronomers to the outer planets wou ld be brought more nearly into agreement with that of the other worlds within ou r ken. But cloth of gold. striking. The garments of the Moon were naturally of white material. and if that be so. being constructed exactly to the same scale as the r est. the reason which dictated their choice is not always obvious. On the principal festivals of any of the planets. A number of curious details combined to prove to us the thorough com prehension of the system which must have been possessed by the designer of these beautiful shrines. especially as many of the colours had another tint underlying them. the intra-Mercurial planet. Another point in favour of such a suggestion is that. as in what is called shot silk. although. was duly represented. these we presumed to be intended to represent the asteroids. as we have before remarked. and not the body of the planet at all. 423. A list of these colours will be of intere st. which from its size was evidently intended to typify the Earth . shot with lemon-co lour-. an d the place in the scheme where our earth should have come in was occupied by th e temple of the Moon-. Mercury was symbolised by a brilliant orange hue. Vulcan. with an un derlying thread of light green. but though in some cases the predominant auric colours se em a possible explanation of these selections. Yet in certain lights this Moon-robe showe . unbendi ng texture. Close by this Moon-temple there arose an isolated dome of black marble supp orted by pillars. 425. so that the effect was usually striking. The dress worn by the followers of the Sun was a beautifully delicat e silken material. and distinctive. gorgeous. In the space (quite correctly calculated) between Mars and Jupiter t here appeared no temple. but there was no shrine of any kind attached to it. all interwoven with gold threads. each ending in a tiny dome of the usual hemispherical shape. is of a thick. Every planet which possesses satellites had them carefully indicated by properly proportioned subsidiary domes arranged round the primary.possibly typical of the extreme propinquity of Vulcan to the Sun. and that in modern astronomy we have considerably over-estimated the size of the outer planets. as we know it now. 419. and the material worn had a sort of sheen like satin. so that it appeared a verit able cloth of gold. which gave to the whole a quivering iridescent e ffect when the wearer moved.

we must then add four other great openings between the arms of the cross. thus arranged in concentric rings of flashing colour. The southern end remained open and constituted the principal entra nce. steadily round like a colossal living wheel. though in high lights it too developed an unexpected richness. The whole structure was caref ully oriented. for all the arms of its c ross were of equal length. and filling the air with sonorous chanting. its adherent s appeared in full dress. so that the arms of the cross were accurately directed to the car dinal points. and so on. In order that some account may be given of the even more interesting ceremonies that took place on such occasions within that great temple of the Su n. 429. which no one knows bu t those who have seen it. On the principal festivals of any one of these planets. so as to give thei r floors the shape of an immense leaf or the petal of a flower. we picture to ourselves a great circular domed chamber lik e the reading room of the British Museum. of enormous size from our point of v iew. It may have been suggeste d either by auric appearances or by the ruddy hue of the physical planet. Joseph i . dappled all over with tiny silvery specks. A man standing in the centre under the dome would therefore see long vistas stretching out from him in all directions. facing the great altar which occupied the end of the northern arm. next outside them those of Mercury. 433. The whole mass of people. and totally distinct from those of Vulcan or Mercury. a nd. 428. which much enhanced its effect. The dress appropriated to Neptune was the least notice able of them all.d beautiful pale violet shades. it is necessary that we should attempt a description of its appearance and ar rangement. with a vast circular space (covered by t he hemispherical dome) where the arms of the cross met. decked with g arlands of flowers. so that the arms lay between the petals. This colour was quite unmistakable. Mars appropriately enough clothed his followers in a splendid brilli ant scarlet. unless indeed it may again be attributed to auric associations. In fact. Saturn' s votaries were clothed in clear sunset green. though much smaller than the main erection at the northern end. On such an occasion the worshippers of the Sun filled the vast building to overflowing. It is not easy to assign any rea son for this. The east ern and western arms contained altars also. Having fixed that part of the picture firmly. when the people came together. We shall gain a more cor rect image if. Its main plan was cruciform.that unimaginable colour of the South Atlantic. But the grandest display of all was at one of the great feast s of the Sun-God. swept slowly. Jupiter robed his children in a wonderful gleaming blue-violet mater ial. 432. and the whole immense multitude performed the solemn circumambulation of the Sun-temple. the gro und-plan of the temple might be described as an equal-armed cross laid upon a si mple four-petalled flower. and then imagine four huge naves openi ng out of it towards the four quarters of the compass. and practically taki ng its place when seen from certain aspects. with pearl-gr ey shades underlying it. 430. 427. but with a strong crimson shade underlying it. while next to the walls marched the bands of Vulcan. These eastern and western altars seem to have fulfilled something of the same purpose as do those dedicated to the Blessed Virgin and to S. leading into vast halls whose walls curved round and met at the extremity. for it was a plain-looking dark indigo. th ey formed perhaps as brilliant a spectacle as the world has ever seen. under the flood of living light poured down by that all but tropical Sun. then the followers of Venu s. instead of thinking of the ordinary cruciform church with nave. 431. each robed in the gorgeous vest ment of his tutelary Deity. while those born under Uranus wore a magnificent deep r ich blue-. each planet being represented in the order of its position with re ference to the Sun. bearing banners and gilded staves. c hancel and transepts. and marched in procession to its temple.

n a Catholic cathedral, for one of them was consecrated to the Sun and the other to the Moon, and some of the regular daily services connected with these two lu minaries were celebrated at them. The great northern altar was, however, that ro und which all the greatest crowds gathered, at which all the grandest ceremonies were performed, and its arrangements and furniture were curious and interesting . 434. On the wall behind it, in the place occupied by the ` east window' i n an ordinary church-- except that this was north-- hung an immense concave mirr or, far larger than any that we had ever before seen. It was of metal, quite pro bably of silver, and was polished to the highest possible degree. Indeed it was observed that the care of it, the keeping it bright and free even from dust, was considered to be a religious duty of the most binding nature. How such a huge s peculum had been so perfectly cut, how it was that its own enormous weight did n ot distort it-- these are problems that would be serious ones to our modern arti ficers, but they had been successfully solved by these men of long ago. 435. Along the centre of the roof of this huge northern arm of the cross there ran a narrow slit open to the sky, so that the light of whatever star happ ened to be exactly upon the meridian shone straight into the temple and fell upo n the great mirror. It is a well-known property of the concave mirror that it fo rms in the air in front of it, at its focus, an image of whatever is reflected i n it, and this principle was cleverly used by the priests in order, as they woul d probably have put it, to collect and apply the influence of each planet at the moment of its greatest power. A pedestal bearing a brazier was fixed in the flo or beneath the focus of the mirror, and just as a planet was coming to the merid ian and therefore shining through the slit in the roof, a quantity of sweet-smel ling incense was thrown upon the glowing charcoal. A pillar of light grey smoke immediately ascended, and in the midst of it gleamed forth the living image of t he star. Then the worshippers bowed their heads, and the glad chant of the pries ts rang out; in fact, this ceremony reminded us somewhat of the elevation of the Host in a Catholic church. 436. When necessary another piece of machinery was brought into action-a flat circular mirror which could be lowered from the roof by lines so as to oc cupy exactly the focus of the great mirror. This caught the reflected image of t he planet, and by tilting it the concentrated light received from the concave mi rror could be poured down upon certain spots on the floor of the temple. On thes e spots were laid the sick for whom it was considered that that particular influ ence would be beneficial, while the priest prayed that the planetary Spirit woul d pour healing and strength upon them; and undoubtedly cures did frequently rewa rd their endeavours, though it may well be that faith played a large part in obt aining the result. 437. The lighting of certain sacred fires when the Sun himself crossed th e meridian was achieved by means of the same mechanism, though one of the most i nteresting ceremonies of this nature was always performed at the western altar. Upon this altar burnt always what was called the ` sacred Moon-fire,' and this w as allowed to go out only once a year, on the night before the spring equinox. T he following morning the rays of the Sun, passing through an orifice above the e astern altar, fell directly upon that at the west end, and by means of a glass g lobe filled with water which was suspended in their path and acted as a lens, th e Sun himself relit the sacred Moon-fire, which was then carefully tended and ke pt burning for another year. 438. The inner surface of the great dome was painted to represent the nig ht-sky, and by some complicated mechanism the principal constellations were made to move over it exactly as the real stars were moving outside, so that at any t ime of the day, or on a cloudy night, a worshipper could always tell in the temp le the precise position of any of the signs of the zodiac, and of the various pl

anets in relation to them. Luminous bodies were used to represent the planets, a nd in the earlier days of this religion, precisely as in the earlier days of the Mysteries, these bodies were real materialisations called into existence by the Adept Teachers, and moving freely in the air; but in both cases in later days, when less evolved men had to take the place of these exalted Beings, it was foun d difficult or impossible to make the materialisations work properly, and so the ir place was filled by ingenious mechanical contrivances-- a kind of orrery on a gigantic scale. The outside of this huge dome was thinly plated with gold; and it was noteworthy that a peculiar dappled effect was produced on the surface, ev idently intended to represent what are called the ` willow-leaves' or ` rice-gra ins' of the Sun. 439. Another interesting feature of this temple was an underground room o r crypt, which was reserved for the exclusive use of the priests, apparently wit h a view to meditation and self-development. The only light admitted came throug h thick plates of a crystal-like substance of various colours, which were let in to the floor of the temple, but arrangements were made to reflect the sun' s ray s through this medium when necessary, and the priest who was practising his medi tation allowed this reflected light to fall upon the various centres in his body -- sometimes upon that between the eyes, sometimes upon the base of the spine, a nd so on. This evidently aided in the development of the power of divination, of clairvoyance and of intuition; and it was evident that the particular colour of light used depended not only upon the object sought, but upon the planet or typ e to which the priest belonged. It was also noticed that the thyrsus, the hollow rod charged with electric or vital fire, was used here, just as it was in the G recian Mysteries. 440. An interesting part of the study of this old-world religion is the e ndeavour to understand exactly what its teachers meant when they spoke of the St ar-Angel, the Spirit of a star. A little careful investigation shows that the te rms, though sometimes synonymous, are not always so, for they seem to have inclu ded at least three quite different conceptions under the one title ` the Spirit of a planet' . 441. First they believed in the existence, in connection with each planet , of an undeveloped, semi-intelligent yet exceedingly potent entity, which we ca n perhaps best express in our Theosophical terminology as the collective element al essence of that planet, regarded as one huge creature. We know how, in the ca se of a man, the elemental essence which enters into the composition of his astr al body becomes to all intents and purposes a separate entity, which has sometim es been called the desire-elemental; how its many different types and classes co mbine into a temporary unity, capable of definite action in its own defence, as for example against the disintegrating process which sets in after death. If in just the same way we can conceive of the totality of the elemental kingdoms in a particular planet energising as a whole, we shall have grasped exactly the theo ry held by the ancient Chaldaeans with regard to this first variety of planetary Spirit, for which ` planetary elemental' would be a far more appropriate name. It was the influence (or perhaps the magnetism) of this planetary elemental whic h they tried to focus upon people suffering from certain diseases, or to impriso n in a talisman for future use. 442. The priests held that the physical planets which we can see serve as pointers to indicate the position or condition of the great centres in the body of the LOGOS Himself; and also that through each of these great centres poured out one of the ten types of essence out of which, according to them, everything was built. Each of these types of essence, when taken by itself, was identified with a planet, and this also was frequently called the Spirit of the planet, thu s giving another and quite different meaning to the term. In this sense they spo ke of the Spirit of each planet as omnipresent throughout the solar system, as w orking within each man and showing itself in his actions, as manifesting through

certain plants or minerals and giving them their distinctive properties. Natura lly it was this ` Spirit of the planet' within man which could be acted upon by the condition of the great centre to which it belonged, and it was with referenc e to this that all their astrological warnings were issued. 443. When, however, the Chaldaeans invoked the blessing of the Spirit of a planet, or endeavoured by earnest and reverent meditation to raise themselves towards Him, they were using the expression in yet another sense. They thought o f each of these great centres as giving birth to and working through a whole hie rarchy of great Spirits, and at the head of each of these hierarchies stood one great One who was called pre-eminently ` The Spirit of the planet,' or more freq uently the Star-Angel. It was His benediction that was sought by those who were more especially born under His influence, and He was regarded by them much as th e great Archangels, the seven Spirits before the throne of God, are regarded by th e devout Christian-- as a mighty Minister of the divine power of the LOGOS, a ch annel through which that ineffable splendour manifests itself. It was whispered that when the festival of some particular planet was being held in that great te mple, and when at the critical moment the image of the Star shone out brightly a mid the incense-cloud, those whose eyes were opened by the fervour of their devo tion had sometimes seen the mighty form of the Star-Angel hovering beneath the b lazing orb, so that it shone upon his forehead as he looked down benignantly upo n those worshippers with whose evolution he was so closely connected. 444. It was one of the tenets of this ancient faith that it was in rare c ases a possibility for highly developed men, who were full of heartfelt devotion to their Angel, to raise themselves by stress of long-continued meditation out of their world into His-- to change the whole course of their evolution, and sec ure their next birth not on this planet any more, but on His; and the temple rec ords contained accounts of priests who had done this, and so passed beyond human ken. It was held that once or twice in history this had happened with regard to that still greater order of stellar Deities, who were recognised as belonging t o the fixed stars far outside of the solar system altogether; but these latter w ere thought of as daring flights into the unknown, as to the advisability of whi ch even the greatest of the high priests were silent. 445. Strange as these methods may seem to us now, widely as they may diff er from anything that is being taught to us in our Theosophical study, it would be foolish for us to criticise them, or to doubt that, for those to whom they ap peal, they may be as efficacious as our own. We know that in the great White Bro therhood there are many Masters, and that though the Qualifications required for each step of the Path are the same for all candidates, yet each great Teacher a dopts for His pupils that method of preparation which He sees to be best suited for them; and as all these paths alike lead to the mountain-top, it is not for u s to say which is the shortest or the best for our neighbour. For each man there is one path which is shortest; but which that is depends upon the position from which he starts. To expect everyone to come round to our starting-point and use our path would be to fall under the delusion, born of conceit and ignorance, wh ich blinds the eyes of the bigoted religionist. We have not been taught to worsh ip the great Star-Angels, or to set before ourselves as a goal the possibility o f joining the Deva evolution at a comparatively early stage; but we should alway s remember that there are other lines of Occultism besides that particular form of it to which Theosophy has introduced us, and that we know but little yet even of our own line. 446. It would perhaps be better to avoid the use of the word ` worship' w hen describing the feeling of the Chaldaeans toward the Star-Angels, for in the West it always leads to misconception; it was rather the deep affection and vene ration and loyalty which we feel towards the Masters of the Wisdom. 447. This Chaldaean religion lay close to the hearts of its people, and u

I ts priests were men of great learning in their own way along certain lines. another turned its attention ex clusively to agriculture. 448. and so on. The children a ttached to a particular planet attended the school of that planet. testing the rapidity and s trength of their growth under differently-coloured glass. 450. so that the children of Saturn would by no means be permitted to attend one of the schools of Jupiter. all indicating the conduct expected from ` a son of Mars. This idea o f the use of coloured light to promote growth was common to several of the old A tlantean races. Though children passed many years in the schools. and how it could be improved-. The training appointed for t hese various types differed considerably. and were unde r teachers of the same type as themselves. These the children were taught to criticise. Enormous importance was attached to pre-natal influences. Every child was taught the curious hieroglyphic script of the country. 449. and a moth er was directed to seclude herself and to live a sort of semi-monastic life for some months both before and after the birth of a child.¹ (¹ Erato. some of whose live s are given in ` Rents in the veil of Time' in The Theosophist . and he began h is invocation by marking with this staff the astrological sign of the planet upo n the pavement in front of him. 451. one of the Fellows of the Theosophical Society. Later this be came a sort of Government Department. The educational arrangem ents of the country were not. and the only literature studied was an endlessly vo luminous commentary upon these.evidently aided in some cases by clairvoyant insight-. and utilised some of its effects in their cer emonies. thei r studies in history and astronomy were profound. the whole of their . the intention being in each case to de velop the good qualities and to counteract the weaknesses which long experience had prepared the instructors to expect in that especial kind of boy or girl. as in Peru. and describing in what way their own action in similar circumstances would have differed from that of the hero. although it was they who decided by their calculations-. full of interminable stories of adventures and s ituations in which the heroes acted sometimes wisely.) He held in his hand a long staff tipped with some bituminous-looking substance. and priests who predicted inaccurately wer e deposed as incapable.' the planet-.under various conditions that might arise. cyclones. They were fai rly well versed in chemistry also. Numerous religious or rather ethical precepts were learnt by heart. sometimes foolishly. and they not unnaturally took these two sciences together. the substance leaving a brilliant phosphorescent mark behind it upon the stone or plaster surface. and fore told with considerable accuracy both the ordinary changes of weather. and also a ny special disturbances such as storms. deciding what kind of soil was best suited to certain crops.to which planet a child belonged. and the production of new varieties. giving their reasons for the opinions th ey formed. and was part of the teaching originally given in Atlantis itself . Another section constituted themselves into a kind of weather bureau. The object of education with them was almost entirely the formation of character.ndoubtedly produced in the case of the majority really good and upright lives. directly in the hands of the priests. but beyond this nothing that we should recognis e as a school subject was taken up at all. or cloud-bursts.working also at the culture of all kinds o f useful plants.or Venus or Jupiter as the case might be-. One group became proficient in medicine. We noticed a case in which a priest was seen standing upon the flat roo f of one of the temples and invoking in private devotion one of the planetary Sp irits. the mere imparting of knowledge took quite a subordinate position. As a rule each priest took up a special line of study to which he mo re particularly devoted himself. consta ntly investigating the properties of various herbs and drugs when prepared under this or that combination of stellar influences. or the childre n of Venus to be taught by a worshipper of Mercury. always classifying the events of history according to their supposed connection with the various astronomical cycles. and the rudiments of simple calculation.

¹ (¹ This was the condition in which th ey were about 75. but as far as might be practically also) with the teachings of this unwieldy Book of Duty . upon leavi ng school. of listening to and improvising stories. chemistry or medicine. beyond the general prepa ration which was supposed to fit everybody for anything that might turn up. From some of these earlier legends it is possible to reconstruct a r ough outline of the early history of the race. As it grew.000 B. were not written down.2 (² See Chapter XVIII. however. The people were exceedingly fond. a great leader from the East. an d act out the scenes as though in a theatre. even if somewhat dry.C. living by agriculture of a primitive kind. but though these docume nts offered excellent. mathematics.time was spent in familiarising themselves (not only theoretically.. nor provide any preparation for their study.000 B. who. They had apparently been originally a number of petty tribes. until at last it was utterly destroyed by t he incursion of hordes of fanatical barbarians. made up the Sumiro-Akkad nation out of w hich the later Babylonian Empire developed. as it was called. and the establishment of the rule of the Manu over thos e districts. there i s no trace that any connected history was written. and knowing l ittle of architecture or culture of any sort. In order to impress the lessons upon the minds of the childre n.Atlanteans still. These latter. His grandson. and these. and also by a number of ballads or sagas celebrating the deeds of legendary he roes. The great bulk of the nation were clearly of Turanian stock. After a long period of splendour and prosperity this mighty Empire o f Chaldaea slowly waned and decayed. though at that date the Aryan b lood had permeated almost the entire race. like so many Oriental ra ces. strong-faced. could. transfers of land were registered. who succee ded Him as Ruler of Persia. it became more . always at feud among themselves. and a great deal of traditional ma tter of this sort had been handed down through the centuries from what must obvi ously have been a remote period of far ruder civilisation. From Theodoros descended the royal line of ancient Chaldaea-. 453. 454. which gave a hig hly symbolical and figurative account of the origin of the worlds and of mankind . destroyed every trace of the glorious templ es which had been erected with such loving care for that worship of the Star-Ang els which we have tried to describe. These spoilers were in their turn driven ou t by the Akkads from the northern hill-country-. in 30. attach himself as a kind of apprentice to any priest who had made a s pecialty of one of those subjects. with bronzed complexion and deep-set gleaming eyes. who after the Aryan conquest of Persia and Mesopotamia.a line differing widely in appearance from their subjects. agriculture. was sent as Governor by Him. and the decrees and pro clamations of the Kings were always filed for reference. Theodoros. Official records were kept with great care. 456. and certain episodes of it were tabulated in connection with the astronomi cal cycles. holding some ruder faith an d hating with true puritanical fervour all evidence of a religious feeling noble r and more beautiful than their own. belonging to the fourth sub-race of the Atlantean Ro ot-Race. It was taught orally by tradi tion.. a man of another race. under Corona. The literature of the race was not extensive. The far later Babylonian sculptures which we know give us a fair idea of this royal type.) To them in this semi-savage condition came. but of the si xth sub-race. but these records were merely chronological tables.) 455. but simply handed on from on e reciter to another. Any young man who developed a taste for history. material for the historian.C. when Vaivasvata Manu led His small caravan through th em. coalescing gradually with the remnants of the old race and with other tribes of Turanian type. not histories in our sense of the word. however. 452. they were expected to impersonate the various characters in these stories. whereas in the time of which we are s peaking it had scarcely tinged it at all. Poetry was represented by a series of sacred books. but the school curriculum did not include any of these.

where also He attained Arhatship. free from the curse of intemperance. to refer to the beginning of t he choosing of materials by the Lord Vaivasvata. it produced but a pale and dis torted copy of the magnificent cult of the Star-Angels. Faint and unreal as these pictures of the past must be except to tho se who see them at first-hand. but thou shalt know hereafter ? 461. and its endeavour was always to revive the condition s and the worship of the past. But we must not leave this trifling sketch of two vignettes from the Golden Age of the past-. He chose out from the ship-load which included our 1. hampered by reminiscences of another and more recent traditi on of the predominant partner in the combination. into the huge picture of the world-story-. He was a Lord of the Moon. in order that the life within them may grow and expand. a few people whom He hop .not sati sfied to its inmost core to hear Him say. free from the horror of grinding poverty-. from the beginning to the end.200-year group. and theref ore to the uttermost its working must be for the good of the humanity that we lo ve. in its beginnings at least. and that after them we should come to this ? 460.the divine Will of the LOGOS Himself. then. they should be allowed to crumble and fall. it gives him now and then a passing glimpse into the working of that vast whol e in which all that we can imagine of progress and evolution is but as one tiny wheel in a huge machine. conditions under which whole nat ions lived a happy and religious life. the Race Manu. yet the study of them is not only of deep interes t to the occult student. that all forms must perish. but of great use to him. as it had flourished in the Golden Age which we have been attempting to describe. 457. And we know that that la w is the expression of a Will-. races. and to know that that is but a pale forecasting of the glory and the beauty that are yet to be. and worlds pass away. 459. tinged by an alien faith. Its efforts were but partially successful. as one small company in the great army of the King. to he lp it on its arduous way-. None ever loved man as He does-.can we read of conditions such as those of ancient Ch aldaea. and He is satisfi ed. taking the first step in Initiation on Globe G of the seventh round.He who sacrificed Himself that man might be .that the destinies of man a re lying. as a great Master once said to His pup il: What I do thou knowest not now. Yes. as an inset. and that under that law personalities. an d come not again-.without referring to a thought that must inevitably occur to one w ho studies them.the hand that blesseth man-. without putting to ourselves the question: Can it be that mankind is really evolving? Can it be for the good of humanity that when such civilisati ons have been attained.can we read of such conditions without a lurking doubt.and more strongly affected by the mixture of Aryan blood. THE statement in The Secret Doctrine that the fifth Root Race began one million years ago appears. He knows the whole evolution.introduced. We who love humanity-.in that form. 462. It is in His hand-. CHAPTER XIV BEGINNINGS OF THE FIFTH ROOT RACE 463. About a million years ago. It helps to widen out his view . however feebly. empires.we who are trying. This later race had. 458. Som ething is it also of encouragement to him to know a little of the glory and the beauty that have been on this grand old earth of ours. a strong tradition of its grander predecessor. until when we come to what are c ommonly called historical times there is scarcely a trace of the old Turanian le ft in the faces that are pictured for us in the sculptures and mosaics of Assyri a. as already stated. and perhaps still more of ancient Peru. is there any heart among us not content to leave them there-. and leave no sign. first from the Arabian (Semitic) and then from the Iranian sub-races. for we know that the law of progress is a law of cyclic change. however beautiful.

His disciples went out into other lands and gathered a few together. and one-twelfth Toltec. was provided. carrying only provisions. and the selection would be thus narrowed down fr om time to time. and the wish of the Manu to withdraw His pe ople from that influence. The voyage was performed three times. and the little nation. He called them to the coast. and choosing out the most suitable. The fleet carried over about two thousand nine hundr ed persons. However. T hese ancestors of theirs were literally a ` chosen people. [The Atlanteans had conquered Egypt and were ruling the country at t his period. was addicted to mountains generally. which became to them ` the promised land. and the Manu.) They had with them a nu mber of animals also. w as then sent by the Head of the Hierarchy to lead them to the high plateau of Ar abia. deb arkation.' set aside for a grea t purpose.1 (¹ Usually called that of 80. Of these. He picked out some more. They had built the pyramids. occupied some years. 464. where they were to remain for a time. and preparing for the journe y on foot. 466. deposited them on the shore at the eastern end of the Sahara Sea. the largest did not seem to be over 500 tons. The immediate cause of the emigration was the impending subdual of t he white sub-race by the Dark Ruler.000 B. Some had oars as well as sa ils. it may be sai d in passing. and the Kabyles of the Atlas Mountains are its best modern representatives. founded a new religion.C. whence they travelled forwards on foot by the south of Egypt to Arabia.) Some of the Hebraic story was probably derived from these facts.000 B.ed to shape for His Race.C. who . the people tried to climb these pyramids for safety. a half-and-half sort of beast. The whole process of embarkation. when Egypt was swamped by a flood. The isolation of a tribe from the white fifth sub-race (the moon-col oured race. later. A small fleet of ships. where they would esc ape the coming catastrophe-.. settling down to wait for their comrades.1 (¹ Fivesixths of the nine thousand were from the fifth sub-race. These were used for food when other supplies ran short. was the first decisive step in the building of th e Race. some seventy-seven thous and years ago. Four hundred thousand years later. set forth eastwards on foot. but were regarde d as too valuable for such use ordinarily. It was rather like lookin g over a flock of sheep. They were told that one day they would journey fa r away into another land. an d returned to the place of embarkation for another set. numbers w ould be dropped out on the way. and three were c utter-like vessels. in 79. made up to nine thousand men. Their religion was different from that of the Toltecs living in the plains. intermarriage with other tribes being for bidden. although the separation of the people who were known in history as Hebrews came later. but tacking very badly. 465. joined the main body. they were thus kept i n a state of preparation for the coming of the great One who was to lead them fo rth. and this took place about 100. as the water s rose. as the Stanzas of Dzyan poetically describe it) which lived in the m ountains to the north of Ruta.' and that th ey were under a King and Lord. looking like a cross between a buffalo and an elephant wit h something of the pig. So. t hey had to cross open water only as far as the mouth of the Sahara Sea (which wa s a crooked sort of bight opening into the Atlantic). and bidden to keep apart.C. Then His Brother the Bodhisattva. on which Cheops put his name many thous ands of years later. He was going to guide His people to a place of safety. and the Manu took advantage of this t o isolate the sub-race.025 B. and then to sail along its almost land-locked waters. They were clumsy-looking ships. The fifth sub-race. each the best of its kind. and these were certainly not well adapted for a long sea-voyage. physically unknown to them.that of 75. sa iling fairly well on a wind. women and chi ldren by the additional few from elsewhere. and with whom He therefore kept up a connection. one-twelfth were Akkad ian. and people coming into that were seg regated off. reminding one rather of a tapir. with some other great Officials. who became later the L ord Gautama Buddha. thirty in numb er. This great A .C. but failed in consequence of the smoothness of their sides.797 B. that they might be shipped off through the Sahara Sea.

our fanatics being completely wiped ou t.S appho-.tlantean civilisation perished. furious at finding his son among the dead. they raised a very large f ruit. They had brought seeds of various kinds from Atlantis. while the residuum of the fruit gave a flour. and were settled down by the Manu in groups. hanging a somewhat squawky baby-brother-. Vaivasvata Manu. who had been prepared by Vaivasvata Manu in Ruta. a nd another Atlantean Empire. who had sett led down comfortably in Egypt. and the last we saw of Sirius on this occasion was his ride down the steep slope on an avalanche of stones. they shepherded the Egyptians into a crater-like depression . mistaking the direction of the enemy. serv ed as a forcing-house. slaves to the dominant Toltecs. while a side party . It was nutritious. and. and they produced there a fruit of the size of a coconut. th e father of Herakles. and s houting a war-song of an uncomplimentary nature. was prominent. not a ` personal ly conducted Cook' s tour' . and rather striking-looking young woman. to become part of the gory mass of crushed men and heavy stones which filled the lowest part of the crater.among them. as having disgraced the army by their defeat. After this there was peace for a time for the colonists. They proposed to kill all the people who were n ot wholly devoted to the Manu.C. Sirius had two of these buns in his cloth when he rode down the hill-side of death. knowing the country. The rest reached Arabia by way of the route which is now the Suez Ca nal. on the slopes of the hot part of the valley. a nd the valleys were fertile when irrigated. then came the flood. Suffice it that a splendid Toltec civilisation was flourishing in Eg ypt when our emigrants passed along its borders. including many members of ` the family. The few Egyptian soldiers who finally escaped and reached Egypt were incontinently put to death.a young unmarried man-. and some of these were suitable to their new home.' and their devotion certai nly ran into violent fanaticism. these rocks they joyfully hurled do wn on their surrounded foes. But the emigrants did not much like their new quarters. Herakles appeared as a tall. a sid e party of them. which the people made into a sort of sweet bun. among which Sirius. was attacked by a larger force. was annihilated by the Egyptians.all perhaps before tha t which history recognises as ` Egyptian' . 469. with Herakles-. A kind of crater. in stickiness and general messiness. came up with rein forcements and turned the fortunes of the day. and the Egyptian Ruler. in turn. We found in one of the valleys a large number of the 1. . But we must not follow this fascinat ing by-way. tried to bribe them into remaining in his land. the younger ge neration did a good deal of grumbling. 470. 468. was like a date. and blazingly hot in s ummer. a little later. waving his spear.200 and 700 y ears' groups. which. and they cu ltivated their valleys. 472. for it was pioneer work. and a negroid domination. to become. were even fanatically devoted to Him. they grew some tasteless fruits resembling appl es.] 467.)-. driving back the Egyptians. The country was sparsely inhabited by a negroid race. 471. followi ng the Toltec tradition that other races existed in order that the Toltecs might exploit them. and an Aryan (13. where the sun was reflected from the rocks. and.500 B. and prepared to fight the deserters. of which they seemed to be inordinately proud. Mars and Corona gallantly resisted the Egyptian onslaught. in the various valleys of the great Arabian highlands. which were rather cold in winter. In a succeeding incarnation.up to a tamarind-like tree in a bark cradle. boiled i n water. as large as a man' s head. and while the majority of the people. This drew down upon them the wrath of the Egyptia ns and a considerable slaughter followed. Some succumbed to the temptation and remained in lower Egypt. with steep sides covered with loose rocks. it yielded sugar by evaporation of the water. in defiance of the Manu' s command. slim.

Af ter some years of journeying He reached the shores of the Gobi Sea. which co uld only be crossed by caravans carrying with them plenty of water. and then He had to treat with a Confederation of Turanian feudatory States. but much larger. Persia and the countries beyond. and stretched up to the Arctic Ocean. He passed between mountain-ranges. his passport carried Him right into Turkestan. and the plateau became thickly populated till. some settling in the south of Pales tine and some in the south of Egypt. later. the Turanian Confederation gave permission for His passage.. S uggestions were made from time to time that a caravan of settlers should go off. but turned into the hills to the north. partly because His people were not numerous enough to cause apprehension. He had passed through Mesopotamia and Ba bylonia. Occ asionally He Himself incarnated. Even His own lieutenants were not apparently admitted t o His confidence. and partly because He stated that He was carrying out a mission imposed upon Him by the Most High.473. He did not remain in the plain. among one of these the horse was developed. for the plateau was limited in size and became crow ded to an uncomfortable extent. He advised them therefore to follow Him to a land where they might live in peace. The Lemurian Star was much broken up by th is time. The selection from the fifth Atlantean sub-race grew and multiplied exceedingly. The least desirable type were sent away as emigr ants. but were simply following out His directions. not settling in large cit ies. The number of His followers being small. a land which was distant several years' journey. this was more inland. but directed affairs through His lieutenants.025 B. He poste d some of His followers on a promontory looking out to the north-east. about where Mecca now stands. and these movements were encouraged by the representatives of the Manu. quite exterminated. The White Island was to the south-east and was entirely out . and they were not looked on favourably by the orthodox. they could see the Gobi Sea. and became a nation of several millions in about two thousand years . thou gh from an adjoining peak they could catch sight of the sea. they were quite isolated from the world in general by a belt of sand. The people were pastoral and agricultural. praying fo r peaceful passage through his dominions-. stricter in their lives than those around them. But generally He was not physically present. away from our Earth. of whom Jupiter and Mars were the most promine nt. From this promontor y.on receipt of a message from the Head of the Hierarchy-. make a colony. of which the present Tianshan range was one. they made a single caravan. among these were several who are now Masters. among whom they l ived.He selected about sev en hundred of His own descendants to lead them northwards. 474. or found a city. escaping from the persecutions of the orthodox.C. slanting north. including what is now Tibet. these marked the boundaries of the Gobi Sea . at the end of about three th ousand years. but the g reater number settled down in a fertile crater-like depression. and the Emperor proved friendly. It was only a few years before the catastrophe of 75. and its nearest point was about a thousand miles to the north. but. and the land where later they were to settle. so as to reduce the numbers in the central settlement. He reached the borders of that Empire without difficulty. This colony was. and others who have passed onwards. and there wa s only one way across it with grass and water. which stood high. bearing in mind the message He had received. This was to be their dwelling until after the great catastrophe.including the present Turkey in Asia. and His descendants formed a class apart of a s omewhat improved type. 476. that. and the mountains He had to cross were not of great hei ght. then close at hand. and the Manu sent a message to the Ruler of the Sumiro-Akkad Empire. He had made these peo ple once more into an unorthodox sect. 475. it resembled a single huge village. where a great shallow sea stretched northward to t he Arctic Ocean and thus to the Pole. something like t he ` Devil' s Punch-bowl' in Surrey. while He preserved unmixed within His belt of desert the most promising. Fro m time to time emigrants left the main body. then He sent out a very large number of people to Africa to found a big colony.

a . The Himalayas were heaved up a little higher.of sight. these convulsions conti nued over a period of two years. He packed the egos into new and improv ed ones. and. Here He was to remain till all danger was passed. The City was suddenly destroyed by the rushing in of the sea through huge fissures caused by explosions of gas. and were almost paralysed by the fear that the sun (which had been rendered invisible for a year by masse s of cloud. and many torrents. the tongue of land which stretched from Egypt to what are now Moro cco and Algeria disappeared. the community. Nothing would grow properly. running from within the ranges to the sea. were really His own family. Many of the people died on the journey and after arrival. He was to plant certain select ed families in these valleys. and a few years were left in which to settle down. which then were subsequently to be sent to different parts of the world. The promontory and adjoining land were formed of shelves of rock. for each explosion led to a further disturbance. as said above. To hear was to obey. the punch-b owl depression had become a lake. and the two countries remained as an island. much virgin soil had been thrown up. which had increased to a thousand. 480. by the Head of the Hierarchy Himself. a mighty City was to be built on the opposite shore for its dwelling. some years of warm weather followed the years of disturbance. The new Race was to be founded on t he White Island itself. masses of steam and cloud s of dust enveloped the earth and darkened the air. for his previous experiences. Egypt was drowned. entirely se parated from each other by the intervening hills. earthquakes shook the land. but the people w ere constantly terrified by the recurring earthquakes. Also He was to send some of His own people to be born elsewhere. largely composed of fine dust) had gone out for ever. some twent y miles distant. when covered with lofty temples. and when it had increased. At the end of five years. but. they had again become settled. washed by the Mediterranean and the Sahara Sea. the Manu' s community was left undisturbed by absolute cleavage or change of surface. the weaker were k illed off. being His p hysical descendants. Further explosions occurred. These people. there were four great valleys. as bodies died. and low hills stretched out from that range to the shore. and land was thrown up. none the wi ser. While these seismic changes were in progress. In Atlantis the reincarnated Metal-Man was again ruling. Only the stronger survived. separating it from the Arctic Ocean. 482. But the Manu was growing old. which would be very little harmed by earthquakes unless the whole land was broken up. and the nobler types of the Atlanteans were much oppressed. the land to the south of India wa s submerged with its population. and they were to increase and grow strong. caused by the unprecedented rainfall. His people were to live on the mainland. He was in possession of the City of the Golden Gates. The Gobi Sea became circular. became visible from th is spot. 477. Central Asia r ose. the great plan of the f uture was unrolled before Him. unlike the catastrophe in which the island of Poseidonis sank within twenty-four hours. There. was reduced by these hardships to about three hundred. 481. and the plan of the City was suggested. and an order came to Him to bring H is people to the White Island. Terrible rains fell almost incessantly. There was a mountain range running along the shores of the Gobi Sea. and they were exposed to severe privations. though later. new cracks were ma de. cut deep ravines t hrough the soft earth. and He Himself reincarnated to improve the type more quickly. and only the pyramids were l eft standing. on the shores of the Gobi Sea . stretching over thousands upon tens of thousands of years. 478. and develop therein four separate sub-races. now Siberia. 479. and then bring them back. and they were able to culti vate the land. apparently. originally composed of seven hundred people. The weather wa s unspeakable.

curling at the base and spiked at the top. They were Alcyone' s sons. and then to separate off the posterity of that foreign ancestor.). with his wife Mercury and his family-. Much excitement was caused some years later by the Manu. and sent the m over to Shamballa. when she was attacked by a large goat. Jupiter was the ruler of the province-. His son.if w e may so call the whole settlement of the embryonic Race numbering about seven t housand souls-. He would have again to incarnate in it and to fix it. Cetus and Ulysses were at feud.1 (¹See Appendix III. a grandson of the Manu. who was the n a very old man. Uranus and Neptun e. on their return. Herakles. residing at Shamballa. also on the shores of the Gobi.) Corona was there. as the type was not quite satis factory. and his daughters Surya and Brihaspati. to restart the Race on a higher level. we noticed a num ber of familiar faces. later. was the head of the communi ty and. at the imminent risk of his own. she banged it vigorously on the ground. the goat had big horns. and we followed them to another town. and were headed by Vajra. Mars. bidding them build villages on the mainland. resembling horses. they had first quarrelled over an animal.C. thus obtaining five groups to develop on different lines. 486. for she was carrying in her arms a small brother. F or the Root Race also some admixture was needed. and the dif ferences were to be started in the comparatively early days.000 B. as we noticed Herakles carrying him about on his shoulder. The Manu proceeded to settle His people (about 70. and Orpheus. there came galloping in a tumultuous band of men. Corona. and the Manu was reborn as their eldest son. picking it up by the hind-legs. Saturn and Vulcan. 483. A few women were sent with them to take care of them. sending for Jupiter. As we were observing this town. and when the type was ready. He yet found it necessary. to introduce a little foreign blood. It is interesting to notice that after re fining His people for generations and forbidding marriage with those outside the mselves.wielding an authority which was delegated to him by the Manu.for they would have to marry into His family. Psyche. For meanwhile things had been moving on the mainland. and the children were brought up in Shamballa. attracted our attention at the age of fourteen. Pollux having saved the life of Herakles in a foray. who had evidently been out on a foray. soon after galloping off again. very dignified and much respected. and used a good deal of labour-saving machinery . th e recognised King of the community. were also selected. the Turanians swept down on the community . wherein also we Observed Ulysses. a big bouncing girl. a girl. Pollux and Herakles were great friends. where we found Viraj as Chief. for they were already a civilised people. Soon after the removal of the above-named children. boys.among whom were Sirius and Alcyon e-. 487. these children were the best in the community and have sinc e risen to the position of Masters. in due course Saturn married Sur ya. They had not to begin at the beginning like savages. which both claimed to have killed. One of the daughters of Herakles. 484. she seized the goat by the horns and turned it hea d over heels. as tum ultuously as they came. but the girl was not daunted. The child Fides seemed to be rather a family pet. Mars and Vajra. surrounded by a large garden and fine trees. and Venus. who was Varja' s brother. More familiar faces were seen here. 485. was in the band of raiders. an elderly and stately gentleman. Thus a main type and several sub-types had to be formed. 488.nd thus form new admixtures-. and then. the n over some land which both wanted. they selected some children from the settlement. In one of the towns dotted rather widely along the coastline. they were riding on rough-l ooking animals.lived in a pleasant house. there to increase and multiply for some th ousands of years. and finally over a woman whom both desired. they drew up at the house of Mars. Fides. obeying His order.

once more. everything began over again. Mars returned earlier. for this was the event of which the Manu had forewarne d His lieutenants and from which the children were saved. it will be remembered. Our old friends were there among the pioneers. it had been decreed by the Manu that when they reached that numb . as the son of Mars. so He sent Mars. 492. with only. A number of promisi ng children were cut off. they inven ted. and that bound them closely to those they served.his age-long fr iend and teacher. 491. the assailants were br avely beaten back several times. Houses were built of great size. who had been killed in the beginning of the last war. once more renewing his perennial conflict with Herakles. and were strongly fortified. Thus the Race -type was ever preserved. and they made many mis takes. for the savage Turania ns were constantly hovering on the outskirts of the community. was given to Mars as wife-. but loyal and whole-hearted they always were. From this point the Fifth. may be said to begin. and in some thousands of years there wa s a populous and flourishing civilisation. strong walls were buil t round villages and round towns. terrifying the in habitants by their wild yells and sudden onslaughts. woman or child being left alive. and Vaiv asvata Manu took birth again as their son. while Viraj was His sister. 493. and was born in Shamballa as a younger brother of the Manu. Those of the group of Servers then in birth worked hard under the direction of their leaders. where the women and children could be in safety. there was another determined onslaught of the Turanians. Jupiter. it flourished exceedingly. many useful things. Thick-headed and stupid they often were. or Aryan R oot-Race. It is noteworthy that even the bloodthirsty Turanians did not at tack the White Island. to accommodate several generations (in fact. for they all w ent out of earth-life together. as additional defences. parents and children. and were rea dy to come back when the Manu founded His family. 489. it did not much matter. after all. and the windows opening into a large courtyard in the middle. After a time. o nly one-twelfth of Toltec strain in it.000 B. and on each occasion the Manu and His lieutenants incarnated in it as soon as possible and purified it still further. to incarnate in the purest of the Toltec families in Poseidonis. The fairest and best of the Manu' s own daughters. Herakles. even when the bulk of it was twice swept away.like a devastating flood. with only o ne entrance. This was about 60. which had. but. Of these two Viraj was born-.C. shut away as it was to a large extent from the rest of the world. for after thi s it was never again destroyed. He married Saturn. When the Race had again grown to the proportions of a small nation. AFTER the second destruction. trying to carry out their will. and the battle became a mere massacre. but on a higher level. The civilisation whic h rose slowly from that tiny seed was a fine and pure one. or re-invented. and. all the members of a family).a splendid specimen of all that was best in the two Races whence he sprang. not a man. Our old friend Scorpio was the Chief of one tri be. ever approaching the type at which He aimed. the Manu thought that a little more of the Toltec infusion was needed in His Race. The outlying villages were in a continual state of alarm. but horde succeeded horde. and finally another mas sacre. for they held it in the deepest veneration. CHAPTER XV THE BUILDING OF THE GREAT CITY 494. 495. this time. a few children and their nurses saved and brought u p in Shamballa. The descendants of the Manu remained on the Island until they number ed one hundred. At last the bulk of the fighting men were killed. the dwellers on the sea-coast being left more at peace. 490. as a really successful foundation. Then. who had escaped t he second massacre in her childhood. and called him to return to His infant community at the age of t wenty-five. grandparents.

and slung great stones on rollers. it may be that they had some secret for hardening it. Some names sounded very guttural. all the streets marked in. the city spread out fanlike round the edge of the shore. It was a strange sight to see these builders of a future city at wor k. of course. and begin to work at the City which He h ad planned as the future capital of His Race. The City was built a thousand years in advance of the p eople who were to live in it. in difficulties. as He wished it to be when finished. the size of the chief buildings given. The White Island was the cent re on which the great main streets converged. They put up temporary quarters for themse lves in a way which did not interfere with the plan. Doubtless the pre sence of the Manu and of His lieutenants kept this feeling alive. the wood of which they used for their own quarters. It appeared tha t the language brought from Venus by the Lords of the Flame was this mother-Sams krit-. and they sank mines and dug out quarries. and from these the land sloped gradually up to the lovely purple hills twenty m iles away: it was a splendid site for a city. Descendants of the Manu.they seemed to have wheat. grey. and went up to a point. it persisted without much change. and this was specially noticeable in the b uildings on the White Island. another name heard wa s Vasukhya. P resently some were sent to the hills to look for suitable stone and metals. each member knowing the rest. in .they cut and shaped t he huge stones brought from the hills. th ey ground corn-. all was done joyfully. where the domes were not great spheres. when the whole spl endid plan was complete. but were b ulging at the base. 497. and seemed to dominate all the City' s life. similar in education and training. they felt and act ed like one family. They worked b ecause they were glad to work. But for lifting them into their destined places. as Rhudhra. enormous stones being used. They worked in the fields. the Manu gave instructions which rendered the work easier. extending over this great gentle slope. The plan was fully worked out. All the time which they were no t compelled to give to their own support. larger even than those at Karnac They used machinery. but seemed to be harder than the marble we know. were Lords of the Moon. they measured the land and marked out the wide streets according to the plan . and made the g rowing community a real brotherhood. it did not grow disjointedly. red a nd green stone. to cult ivate enough of the land to enable them to live. and the little group of one hundred-. It was the most p rominent object.look ed almost absurdly inadequate for the immense task which they were to begin. they went further afield. Later on. Low cliffs rose from the sea. Out of these they hewed white. the Manu and His lieutenants lighte ned them by occult means. and so on.1 (¹ We were much surprised at finding what was evidently a form of Sam skrit existing such an enormous time ago in a recognisable form. stone which looked like marble.er they should go over to the mainland. though open to cold winds from the north. sometimes. and found some porphyry of a splendid purple colou r. so that if they had crossed the in tervening sea they would have ended on the Island. which they used with great effect. They were allowed to use their utmost strength and ingenuity in managing these immense stones. and the main streets were so wide that even from their extreme ends towards the hills the White Island could be seen. and had. possibly by some methods of magnetisation. where architecture was carried to great perfection. who had become Chohans of Rays. but were much lighter in appearance. The style of architecture was cyclopean.and. and any form of work was willingly taken up.the children and grandchildren of the Manu-. and which their descendants would finish. even when they had increased to thousands. rye and oats-. and were spoken of under the general name o f Maharshis. as a religious dut y and as bringing merit.truly a ` divine language' -. 496. their width stated. like London. since the y came from Atlantis. Some of these lieutenants.) The buildings were on the Egyptian scale. and felt that they were carrying out the wishes o f Him who was at once their Father and their King. like a tightly closed lotus-bud. above the rank of Masters. they devoted to preparation for buildi ng. They moved about among t he people superintending their work. cutting down many trees. some of them 160 feet long. while the people were in touch with Th em. and they succeeded in dragging them along the roads.

These rose towards the huge Temple in the centre. the oxygen s nake. from t he promontory of the earlier settlement. all of white marble with inlaid work of gold. arranged in order. beginning with the physical atom and going on to the chemical atoms. The Island itself sloped up to a centr al point. arches with a peculiar and very gracefu l curve. so that the lines sh ould cross each other. will remember in Alcyone' s Life. the nitrogen balloon.the effect of the white and golden City. Looked at from the north-west. and these covered the whol e Island. and the darker lines of the city on the mainland made the iris. when complete. The dome was over the great Hall. being foreshortened so that the curves became cylindrical. and looking down. Alas! for the great catastrophe which shook these mighty buildings i nto ruins.1 (¹ If the present writers had known at the time of the exi stence of these carvings. There was immense solidity in the lower parts of the huge buildings.) 499. It was as though two helices. with the lotus-bud dome in the middle. which was crowned with the minarets and arches mentioned above. A large number of these contained Masonic symbols. a nd here and there the purple porphyry was introduced. at that time. but the W hite Island. great religious festivals. 1910. was extraordinarily beautiful and impressive. In another room were many models. and to be crowned with the fairy dome. a . there was a series of carvings. some of the buildings being very effective with the grey and red intermixed. July. right-handed and left handed. and all Aryan Mysteries were deriv ed from this ancient. w hich could hardly have been accidental. ten mil es away-. an d with explanatory lines marking the various combinations. though with many more workers. But for that. like a white dome set in the midst of the blue Gobi Sea. They built stupendous Temples on it.' The Theos ophist. until the great City grew into its full magnificence. so as to form an atom with a fourfold rose. they might have lasted for thousands upon thousands of years. t hen a crown-work of minarets and arches. centre of Initiation. was a little smaller t han the present Black Sea in Europe. with striking success. was a marvel. The whole building was a matter of many hundreds of years. Rising above it in the air. the fairy-like lotus-bud of a dome. 500. and that this was worked on to the lotus-bud.say at the end of one of the City streets. In one room attached to the central Temple. such as the pranic atom. divided by a cross. and the appearing of the four Kumaras. Verily. and cere monies of national importance¹ (¹ Readers of ` Rents in the Veil of Time. apparently used for teaching. they might have saved themselves much trouble in their researches into occult Chemistry.) all the buildings seeming to spring upward s into the clear air towards the centre. From a distance-. Pink and green was another favourite combination. and then. had been superposed. meeting at the central Temple. Many things were modelled in alto-relievo. in one of which Crookes' lemniscat es were arranged across each other. we saw the building still going on. The City of the mainland was built of the various-coloured stone hew n out of the mountain quarries. as in a balloon. for the streets were arranged as four radii.) 501. The whole looked like the great Eye of M asonic symbolism. the description of the gathering of the Chiefs of the emigration in this Hall. 498. an extraordinary effect was produced. Both inside and outside. 503. wherein the Four Kumaras appeared on special occasions.which the folded-in leaves had been given a kind of twist. Loo king forward through many centuries. the Temples on the White Island were adorne d with many carvings. 502. X. and the builders took advantage of this. for Mas onry inherits its symbols from the Mysteries.2 (² The Gobi Sea. almost floating in the atmosphere. making it a single sacred City. bulging at the base. there is noth ing new under the sun. we could see the White City like a circle. on the top.

and were exc eedingly well done and very natural. Figures in these friezes were often painted . Such was the mighty City planned by Vaivasvata Manu and built by His children. of which there were many.) It was a cantilever Bridge.1 (¹ Called also Manova. and a precious stone. the ineffaceable stamp of the Aryan blood is set upon races so primitive as the Hairy Ainus of Japan and the Australian so-calle d aborigines. worthy even of the Island to which it was the sole approach. the form very graceful. There were no trees or clouds as background.capital. 504. 506. Century after century this expansion continu ed along the shores of the Gobi Sea and up the great slope towards the hills. but finished with great delicac y. In the zenith of its glory it had the magnificent architecture we ha ve described. no idea of distance being introduced by reducing th e size of the figures. but no paintings were observed. and no impre ssion of space was given. Many and great were the cities of Asia. for a people that was to become impe rial. and gave an effect of extraordinary and chaste richness. building through a thousand years. One favourite and most effective device in the ornamenting of large public buildings was a co mbination of dark green jade and the purple porphyry. especially on those made of white marble. from Tib et to the coast and from Manchuria to Siam. which was very fertile. There were gold mines in the hills. its colouring brilliant. both in the public st reets and the private houses. In its prime it compared not ignobly with Atlantis. And over it ever brooded the mighty Presences who had. besides claiming suzerainty over all the islands from Japan to Australia. which included the whole of East and Central Asia. because of it. called. the City of the Bridge. where its ends res ted on the cliff of the mainland and on the Island itself. migh ty as ever. and though its luxury was never so great.) it was they who dowered the world with that unequalled Bridge which once linked the Sacred Island with the shore-. slabs of chalcedony entered into decorative designs. as their numbers expanded. of the cyclopean style as to size. 509.a noble structure. representing processions. and polished to a remarkable degree. the City of Manu. J ewels were also largely introduced into decorations. 507. under cultivation for their support. all the fig ures being of the same size. where dwell the four Kumaras. nor drawings on a flat surface. now at their huge Temples.C. 505. now working in the fields. Carving was largely employed. when it was the capital o f an immense Empire. though now only the shifting desert sand flows beneath it. and stil l have.a structure so remarkable that it gave its name to the City. and no perspective. giving to this . There were long friezes. as we have seen. The stones of the cau seway were 160 feet in length and wide in proportion-. The City was connected with the White Island by a massive and splend id bridge-. and decorated with great groups of statuary. outlined with hewn work of massive scrolls. Traces of its domination are still to be s een in some of these countries. and where gather every seven years.. Their earthly dwelling-place on the sacred White Island. resembling Mexican onyx. inset as brilliant points i n schemes of colour. its morals were distinctly purer.¹ (¹ Shamballa is still the Imperishable Sacred Land. its mechanical gen ius considerable. We have seen that its builders erected t he marvellous Temples whose colossal ruins are the wonder of all who have seen t hem at Shamballa to-day. ev er following the Manu' s original plan. Initiates of all nat ions. The workers moved outwards. bringing more land. was worked into patterns. 508. Gold was much used on the buildings.000 B. Its sculp ture too was noble.which may still be seen standing. but the City of the Bridge ou tshone them all. The City was at its zenith in 45. as were also separate statues. both outside and inside buildings. These friezes recalled the Elgin marbles. and mines for jewels and preciou s stones of all sorts. in alto-relievo.

he was not cruel nor oppressive. and these were received courteo usly and hospitably. as one of the brotherhood of the great family of the M anu' s children. 510. It would seem that here. ` a gentleman. and this became impossible. He must be. was of a brotherhood of Race. Towards them they showed a marked an d very dignified reserve. including all those who d id what we should call the lowest work. for all work was regarded as honourable. for centuries all the p eople seemed to know each other. caravans of merchants came occasionally. of whom. We noticed a man w ho was cleaning the streets.' and that fact implied a code of honour and of customs which could not be disregarded. The feeling cultivated was that of the brotherhood of the Race. As the population increased. a wonderful fundamental equality-. and thousands of years under their own Manu. as an equal. they were not hostile to foreigners. The feeling of brotherhood. There were special houses and courtyards set apart for the lo dging of strangers. A man was ` an Aryan. a physical-world-brothe rhood demanded a certain common ground of education and culture. there were few. but always with that quiet reserve which indicated a barrie r not to be crossed. and as a very dignified and gorgeously-clothed prie st. He .and a mutual courtesy.' a ` noble man. the ever-abiding benediction of Their immed iate proximity. but they treated them with reserve.' living up to a certain standard of social obligation. and it was compatible with the warmest feeling of brotherhood to their own Race. it was the duty of the officials to know the people of t heir districts. where each sought his own comfort. but only into the outer courts. no matter what it was. The population could all read and write. as we should n ow say. evidently in high office. in Arabia and n orthern Asia. however. they were oc casionally hard: this was observed in a Governor. so there in a large town. People of ot her nations were not allowed into the inner parts of their houses. 516. as not of the family. and where people distrusted each other and were mutually suspicious. nor did they desp ise them. out of all the cities of earth. it would have been un-Aryan to break it. beginn ing. however. of taking it for granted that the o ther man meant well. They were of a different stock. This Aryan civilisation was i n this extraordinarily different from the more elaborate and luxurious Atlantean one. they were cra fty and cunning. as they did. As now in a small village. and the knowledge of a large number of people was one of the qua lifications for office. but was stern and somewhat hard. more or less. and a complete absence of rude self-assertion. being done for the Manu. he addressed the sweeper courteously a s a brother. 515. as His work.one. In governing foreign nations. THE children of the Manu were in no sense a primitive people. and a different culture. There was a ki ndly feeling of taking everyone at his best. and so quarrels were avoided. came along. and not to be depended on. of morality and honour. CHAPTER XVI EARLY ARYAN CIVILISATION AND EMPIRE 512.like that which may sometimes be seen among Freemasons-. there was at the same time a full recognitio n of personal merit. as everywhere else. set over Turanians. and embassies from other nations. 511.a man' s word was sufficient. and recognition for himself. Another curious thing was the number of people everyone seemed to kn ow. for instance. as they came to do later. as. 513. This stern attitude seem ed to be rather characteristic of their foreign rule. with many hundreds of thousands of years of civilisation behin d them in Atlantis. a looking up to the greater people and much gratitude to th em for their help. In this the people tr usted one another-. i t did not extend outside the Aryan people themselves. to the T uranians. 514.

might do any kind of work, he might rise to any grade of learning, but there wa s a certain minimum of good behaviour and good manners below which he must not f all. Out of this grew the feeling of reserve towards all ` outside the pale,' as to whose manners and customs, morals and qualities, nothing was known. The chil dren of the Manu were a nation of aristocrats, in the true sense of the word, pr oud of their high descent, and fully recognising the demands it made upon them. For them, Noblesse oblige was no empty phrase. 517. The civilisation was a very bright and happy one, with much music, d ancing and gaiety, and to this their religion conduced, for it was eminently one of praise and thanksgiving. The people were constantly singing hymns of praise, and they recognised Devas behind all natural forces. The Dawn-Maidens were joyo usly hymned with each morning, and the Spirit in the Sun was the chief object of worship. The four Kumaras were regarded as Gods, and Their Presence was evident ly felt by a people living so near to Nature as to be sensitive and psychic. Beh ind the throne of the Chief of the Kumaras in the large Hall of the central Temp le was an immense golden Sun, a half sphere, projecting from the wall, and, on d ays of ceremony, this glowed out with dazzling light. The planet Venus was also imaged as an object of worship, perhaps in consequence of the tradition that it was from Venus that the Lords of the Flame had descended. The Sky itself was wor shipped, and at one time there was worship given to the Atom, as the origin of a ll things, and a manifestation of the Deity in miniature. 518. An annual ceremony may serve as an example of one of their greater r eligious festivals. 519. At an early hour the people-- men, women and children-- were seen ma rching in procession along the converging streets into the great crescent which faced the mighty Bridge. Rich silken cloths fluttered from windows and flag-staf fs, and the roads were strewn with blossoms; great braziers sent up clouds of in cense, and the people were clad in silks of many colours, often heavily jewelled , and wore splendid coral ornaments, and wreaths and garlands of flowers-- a fai ryland of colour-- and they marched with clashing of metal plates and blasts of horns. 520. Across the Bridge they passed in orderly succession, but all sounds sank to silence as they set foot upon the Bridge; and in the silence they passed on between the mighty Temples to the central Fane, and onwards into the Hall it self. The great throne hewn out of living rock, gold-encrusted, jewelled richly, stood on its. rocky platform, over which great symbols, wrought in gold, were s cattered, and before it stood an altar, now piled high with fragrant woods. Abov e, the huge golden Sun gleamed faintly, and the planet Venus hung in air, high i n the vault above. 521. When the Hall was filled to its utmost extent, save in a space in fr ont and at the sides of the great throne, a stately group entered from the back, and filled this space, and all bowed low in homage; there stood the three Manus , arrayed in Their robes of office, and the Mahaguru, the Bodhisattva of the tim e, Vyasa, standing beside Vaivasvata. And there was Surya, close behind His migh ty Brother and Predecessor, and nearest to the throne the three Kumaras; unseen by the crowd probably, but surely dimly felt, hung in the air, in a great semi-c ircle., gorgeous purple and silver Devas, watchful also, attendant. Then over th e whole vast assemblage fell an utter silence, as though men could hardly bear t o breathe; and softly, sweetly, scarce seeming to break the silence, stole out a n exquisite strain of music, supporting a chant, intoned by those Mightiest and Holiest who stood around the throne, an invocation to the Lord, the Ruler, to co me among His own. The solemn hushed accents died into silence, and then rang out a single silvery note, as though in answer; the great golden Sun blazed out in dazzling splendour, and below it, just over the throne, flashed out a brilliant Star, its beams like lightning shooting forth above the heads of the waiting thr

ong; and HE was there, the supreme Lord of the Hierarchy, seated on the throne, more radiant than Sun and Star, which indeed seemed to draw their lustre from Hi m; and all fell on their faces, hiding their eyes from the blinding glory of His Presence. 522. Then, in His gentleness, He softened that glory, so that all might l ift their eyes, and see Him, Sanat Kumara, the ` Eternal Virgin,' ¹ (¹The name, tran slated from the Samskrit, means ` Eternal Virgin,' the termination showing that ` Virgin' is masculine.) in all the beauty of His unchanging Youth, who was yet the Ancient of Days. And a deep breath of awe and wonder came from the adoring c rowd, and a luminous smile, rendering the exquisite strong beauty of the Face ye t more entrancing, answered their simple reverent gaze of love and worship. 523. Then He stretched forth His Hands towards the altar in front of Him, and fire blazed forth upon it, the flames rising high in air. And then He was g one-- the throne was empty, the Star had vanished, the golden Sun glowed but fai ntly, and only the Fire which He had given leapt unchanged upon the Altar. From this a glowing fragment of wood was given to the priests for the altars of the v arious Temples, and to each head of a household present there,1 (¹ In later time, when the population of the City had grown very large, officials received it, to distribute to the houses in their districts.) and he received it in a vessel wit h a lid which closed above it, wherein it remained, live fire, unquenchable, til l it had been carried to the altar of the home. 524. The processions re-formed and left the Holy Place in silence, again passing to the Bridge and by it reaching the City. Then came an outburst of joyo us singing, and hand-in-hand the people passed along, and congratulations were e xchanged, and the elders blessed the youngers, and all were very glad. The sacre d fire was placed on the family altar, to set alight the flame which was to be k ept alive through the year, and brands lighted at it were taken to the houses of those who had not been present, for until the recurrence of the festival when a nother year had run its course, such fire could not be had to hallow the family shrine. After this, there was music, and feasting, and dancing, until the happy City sank to sleep. 525. Such was the Festival of the Sacred Fire, held on every Midsummer Da y in the City of the Bridge. 526. Some of the people devoted themselves almost wholly to study, and re ached great proficiency in occult science, in order to devote themselves to cert ain branches of the public service. They became clairvoyant, and gained control of various natural forces, learning to make thought-forms and to leave their phy sical bodies at will. Mindful of the melancholy results in Atlantis of occult po wer divorced from unselfishness and morality, the instructors in these studies c hose their pupils with extreme care, and one of the lieutenants of the Manu main tained a general supervision over such classes. Some of the students, when profi cient, had it as their special duty to the State to keep the different parts of the Empire in touch with each other; there were no newspapers, but they conducte d what may be called a news department. News was not published as a rule, but an yone who wanted news about anyone else in any part of the Empire could go to thi s central office and obtain it. Thus, there were Commissioners for the various c ountries, each of whom gave information about the country in his charge, obtaini ng it by occult means. Expeditions sent out on errands of peace or war were thus followed and news was given of them, as in modern days by wireless or other tel egraphy. 527. On one occasion, when Corona was ruling a distant country, the Manu was not able to impress him with His directions; so He bade one of these trained students to leave his physical body, go astrally to Corona, and materialise him self on arrival; by this device, the message was delivered to Corona in his waki

ng consciousness. In this way the Manu remained as the real Ruler, no matter how far the Empire extended. 528. Writing was done on various substances; one man was observed writing with a sharp instrument on a waxy-looking surface in an oblong case, as though he were etching; then he went over it again with a hollow pen, out of which flow ed a coloured liquid which hardened as it dried, leaving the script embedded in the wax. Occasionally a man would strike out a method of his own. 529. Machinery was not carried to the point reached in Atlantis; it was s impler, and more of the work was done by hand. The Manu evidently did not desire the extreme luxury of Atlantis to be reproduced among His people. 530. From the small beginning of 60,000 B.C. there gradually grew up a th ickly populated kingdom, which surrounded the Gobi Sea, and obtained dominion by degrees over many neighbouring nations, including the Turanians who had so merc ilessly massacred its forefathers. This was the root-stock of all the Aryan nati ons, and from it went out-- from 40,000 B.C. onwards-- the great migrations whic h formed the Aryan sub-races. It remained in its cradle-land until it had sent o ut four of these migrations westwards, and had also sent many huge bands of conq uering emigrants into India, who subdued the land and possessed it; its last rem nants only left their home and joined their forerunners in India shortly before the sinking of Poseidonis, 9,564 B.C.¹ they were sent away, in fact, in order that they might escape the ruin wrought by that tremendous cataclysm. 531. ¹ This root-stock is usually called ` the first sub-race' in Theosophi cal literature, but it must not be forgotten that this is the original Root Race from which all the branches, or sub-races, went out. The first migration is cal led the second sub-race , and so on. The emigrants to India all came from this A sian stock, and are the ` first sub-race' . 532. From 60,000 B.C. to 40,000 B.C. the parent-stock grew and flourished exceedingly, reaching the zenith of its first glory at about 45,000 B.C. It con quered China and Japan, peopled chiefly by Mongols-- the seventh Atlantean sub-r ace-- going northward and eastward till stopped by the cold; it also added to it s Empire Formosa and Siam, which were populated by Turanians and Tlavatli-- four th and second Atlantean sub-races. Then the Aryans colonised Sumatra and Java an d the adjoining islands-- not quite so much broken up as now; for the most part they were welcomed in these regions by the people, who looked on the fair-faced strangers as Gods, and were more inclined to worship than to fight them. An inte resting remnant of one of their settlements, still left in Celebes, is a hill tr ibe called Toala. This island, to the east of Borneo, came under their sway, and they stretched down over what is now the Malay Peninsula, and over the Philippi nes, the Liu-Kiu Islands, the Eastern Archipelago, and Papua, the islands on the way to Australia, and over Australia itself, which was still thickly populated with Lemurians-- third Root Race. 533. We found Corona, about 50,000 B.C., ruling over a large kingdom in t hese island-studded seas; he had been born in that region, and made for himself a kingdom, recognising the Manu as Overlord, and obeying any directions which he received from Him. Over all the huge Empire with its many kingdoms, the Manu wa s Suzerain. Whether He was in incarnation or not, the Kings ruled in His name, a nd He sent directions from time to time as to the carrying on of the work. 534. By 40,000 B.C., the Empire began to show signs of decline, and the i slands and the outer provinces were asserting a barbarian independence. The Manu still occasionally incarnated, but usually directed things from higher planes. The central kingdom, however, remained splendid in civilisation, contented and q uiescent, for another twenty-five thousand years and more, while activities were chiefly carried on in directions further afield, in the building up of sub-race

for which they are clearing away jungles. The juniors then flock in and do the best they c an with it. among whom we observed Alcyone. when He had brought it to the desired poi nt. but doubtless it was quietly arranged by the Manu. making roads. IT will be remembered that when the Manu went to Shamballa-. and the type is then seen at its best: it is the G olden Age to which each nation looks back in later days. Uranus and Nep tune. were sel ected by Him for this pioneer work.were to be used by Him for t he segregation and training of four distinct sub-races. over again. and then later left to themse lves to learn their lessons by experience. were . but it is necessary.C.He was shown by the Head of the Hierarchy the plan which was to be followed in the shaping of His Race.) Herakles had brought some Tlavatli nobles as captives from a foray. The work may be thankless. much to the anger of the proud Aryan family. 536. and very kind to her rather large family. 542. what they have done so often before. after the great catastrophe of 75. Hector and Au rora were another married pair of the emigrant families. separated from each other by intervening hills-. and. we noti ced Herakles-. bre aking open the way for a new type of humanity and of civilisation. willing t o act as pioneers. This work was now to beg in. of course. and Vulcan appeared as a son of Alcyone. at first led by some of their seniors. and Mar s and Venus were born to them. and to many congenial. of the rank which now includes Masters. unable. Mizar.an unworthy mixing of their pure blood. Mars and Venus. Uranus married Andromeda. for the complete lists. to go out into the wilderness and found His new colony. Uranus.. 541. and incarnating in it.running back through the mountain range which lay twenty miles from the shore of the Gobi Se a. Among the juniors chosen to form the first pioneer families. It will be noticed here that two who are now Masters. of a great advancing army. rather muscular woman.after l eading His little flock from Arabia to their temporary northern resting-place. CHAPTER XVII THE SECOND SUB-RACE. 539. married his niece Gemini. They are the pioneers. Sirius a tal l.025 B.who had been developing in the noble Aryan civilisation-. This latter group of highly developed Personages set the type whenev er a new sub-race is founded. A large group of people who.s. bridging rivers. leaving the glorious City of the Bridge. from these the greater people ta ke bodies and set the new type. There is in each case. THE ARABIAN 537. 535. and their daughter Albi reo married Selene. The Manu started by picking out from the great band of Servers-. that looked on this marriag e as a mésalliance -. a nd.¹ (¹ See Appendix vii. the sappers and miners. bringing them to the White Islan d-. to keep at the level set.1 (¹ See Chapter XIV. 538. they had Mercury as child. the Manu preparing a special body of the type at which He was aiming. ¹ They are doing. for the mo st part. are or have been in the Theosophical Society of our own times. a group of younger egos sent to prepare the way.a son of Corona and Theodoros-. 540. and then the Manu and some of the great people incarnated ther e to specialise the type. In the third generation Mars and Mercury took birth among the desc endants of these. were born in the second generation.a few families. a quaint little pair. Then the younger egos c ome in and carry it on. Apis. both now Masters. a notable housewife. and in their spreading in all directions.¹ and of these a few families were sent out to lead the way.) Four long valleys-. in order that a Tlavatli intermixture might be br ought in! They had Spica and Fides as twins. Selene and Neptune.with Sirius as wife. then some older one s come. and the son of one of these.

in his person. These Arabs were still where He had settled them-. as a son of Mars a nd Mercury.a number of half-ci vilised tribes occupying the whole of the Arabian peninsula. married to Rhea. endeavoured to make them understand that His mi ssion was peaceful. much to the displeasure of hi s courteous father. suspicious and unconciliator y. He easily repulsed th em.000 and the wo men and children may have added another 100. Crux. but met there with no warm er welcome. a child of Alcyone. the old one being much better. but a long conversation and full explanations somewhat changed his attitude. The language had changed so much that they had great difficu lty in understanding one another at all. a proceeding which was considered to be most improper. In those which descended into India the entire tribe moved. with their wives and a comparatively small number of children. he felt that if he co uld enlist these strangers on his side he could make short work of his ancient e .. 545. When He had crossed the belt of desert which then. Phoc ea. was a ponderous merchant.Castor among them. The number of fighters was about 150. A strong and friendly power existed at that time in the region now called Persia and Mesopotamia. also now a Master. and it occurred to him that he might use this unusual sort of invasion for his o wn purposes. Many al so were young unmarried men. the careful specialisation going on. but in this case the old and those with many young chi ldren were advised to stay behind. Lachesis had married Amalthea. 546. was also born in the third. now a Master. and while he had n o force fit to cope with the Manu' s capable-looking army.C. the Manu thought th em sufficiently numerous and sufficiently prepared to be sent out into the world . for the existing civilisation was a very f ine one. to retrace the way by which so many thousands of years ago they had come. and Vulcan.who had later join ed the emigrants and headed His forces-. and the migration was confined to men of figh ting age.000 B. He sent them out under the leadership of Mars. supported by Corona and Theodor os. Mercury. 543. as now. but the news had not been altogether favourably received. and there was no sense in going off to make a new one. instead of living in the culture and order of the City. The Manu had sent messengers two years before to prepare the Arab tr ibes for His coming. They thought the people who went to the valley were behaving very foolishly. were the nearest to the possession of the new charact eristics. Lachesis. 544. and with a few sett lements on the Somali coast.born in the family of these in the third. and. from the old men and women to the babies. for the se. but He contrived to reassure His captiv es and sent them to arrange an interview with their Chief. As she and her lover we re not received in the City. separated Arabia from the rest of the world. He was at deadly feud with a neighbouring tribe. and to plant tur nips in an unreclaimed valley. In the fourth generation the Manu appeared. The visit of a Toltec Prince from Poseidonis to the City showed an o ld friend. Besides the new religion followed by the valley-dwellers was quite unnece ssary. a body of armed horsemen appeared in fr ont of Him and incontinently attacked the van of His army. and came in sig ht of the first of the Arab settlements. a nd He was by no means sure of a welcome. a child of Selene. Another of the friends who accompany Casto r through the ages. After some trouble an d the interchange of more messages. and among his suite was another old friend. they went to the valley. and she ran away with Calypso . For some centuries the people in the valley increased and multiplied . the Chief came. in the third. with Velleda as a hasty short-tempered son.000 to the party. and the Manu-. until in 40.had no difficulty in obtaining permissi on to march His host through it along a carefully indicated and guarded route. capturing some of them. At this time some of our friends were living in the City of the Brid ge-. of all the Atlanteans. who was impolite to customers. to try to Aryanise the descendants of the Arabs whom they had left behind. I t is noteworthy that this migration differs in character from those of later yea rs.

and they presently had the entire val ley efficiently irrigated. It was quaint that Vaivasvata Manu should thus be used against Himse lf. the Manu had the joy. came hopelessly to grief. They thankfully accepted this offer. they knew all about the science of well-boring. with their pretended civilisation and their odi ous tyranny. makin g His original order as to purity of race their rallying cry against Him. as he will reappear later. Also.the more so as he did not see his way to enforcing his commands. bu t were so invariably defeated with heavy loss that they presently came to recogn ise the wisdom of letting Him alone. he cast a jealous eye upon the improvements they had made. while constant internecine struggles enfeebled a nd impoverished the other tribes. This little scheme. forbidding them to intermarry with aliens. The y must therefore on no account intermingle their blood with that of these Gentil es. 548.whom. The Chieftain who had received them. the Manu defe ated and killed both the Chiefs. but for the advent of a religious fanatic. the upper half of Arabia owned His sway. given in ancient days. but Alastor was really only an anachronism. So he temporised. and grew ever stronger. and therefore needs a d istinguishing name. whenever he pleased. usually witho ut bloodshed and with the full consent of the majority. set in a groove from which he co uld not be moved. Wit hin a year the whole of their tract of country was thoroughly cultivated and som e good crops had already been obtained.growth and adaptation were heresy. however. who came no one knew whence. who reminded his people that they were a chosen race. At last he patched up a peace wit h his hereditary enemy. 551. The natural result followed: by degrees. As years rolled on His kingdom prospered mi ghtily. and a great stream flowing down the middle of it. and might be regarded as d efinitely Aryan.nemies. This made the Chief very angry-. He would be no party to an unprovoked a ttack upon peaceable people. when asked to join in predatory expeditions. w ho had for centuries squabbled viciously among themselves. and soon found that they were much more prosperous and happy under the improved regime.as to many of his ilk-. and felt that. And they opposed Him in His own name. Other tribes attacked Him now and then.took his stand on the directions of t heir Manu. and the southern tribes. Their subjects. actually united now t o oppose their re-incarnated Leader. this man-. and very soon changed the whole aspect of that valley. 550. when He wished to Aryanise the descendants of His ol d followers. When the Manu had needed a separate people He had forbidden in termarriage with outsiders. forty years later. of receiving a visit from His mighty Brot . in one of the intervals of comparative peace. He absorbed tribe after tribe. Thus th e Manu made secure his footing in Arabia. the Ma nu had said quite plainly that although He was grateful to His host and ready at any time to defend him from aggression. which denied to man even his inalienable right to kill his fellow-m an freely. and induced him to join him in an endeavour to extermina te the new-comers. While this long struggle was going on. when once the battle was over. He might have acquired sovereignty over the south as well. philosophically accepted a ne w Ruler. though it involved less fighting and more regular work. Before His death. This appealed to the fierce impatience of contro l which is a prominent feature of the Arab character. however. Coming as they did from a highly-civilised nation. and made Himself Ruler over their combined Stat es. But to Alastor-. and agreed to allow the visitors to establish themselv es in a great desolate valley on the borders of his territory. and promptly proceeded to Aryanise his new subjects as rapidly as possible. we will call Alastor-. in three years they were fully establish ed as a prosperous and self-supporting community. 547. his own people and not strangers ought to reap the advantages of it. by ta king opportunities as they offered. a s this was part of his territory. intermarriage became essential. and he played on the fanaticism of his followers. was by no means satisf ied. 549.

When the swamps later became inhabitable. and had attained to a very high state of civilisa tion. Osiris is Light. such as that of Karnac. when the Manu was again in Arabia. althou h men may not recognise it. but the religious process ions were gorgeous rivers of splendid colour.though there are glorious ceremonies. when Egypt went under water. He came to teach the great doctrine of the ` Inn er Light' to the priests of the Temples.025 B . the whole multitude being carried away with passionate emotion a nd calling on Osiris to return. When a man knows. within his very heart. it is in every rock and in every stone. to the powerful sacerdotal hierarchy of Egypt. The ceremonies accompanying the celebration of the death of Osiris palpitated with reality. pressed down. He came f orth from the Light.. and left behind them incongruous flints and other such barbar ous remains to mark their occupation. came the second Atlantean Emp ire with a great dynasty of Divine Kings. the Mahaguru-. To every man-. when the Aryans came from southern India and made there an Empire of the A ryan root-stock.500 B. and felt the play of super-physical influen ces.000 B. He dwells in the Light. and then will he see the Light.that Light is nearer than aught else. glittering with gold and gems. the people wept an d wailed aloud. with elaborate religio us teaching. They were psychic. although they neglect it. to settle in Arabia-.who came to the second sub-race ere it be gan its long career of conquest-.C.had perished in that cataclysm. . however thickly veiled. to instil reverence into t he minds of the lower-class people. and they lived throu gh the stories belonging to their faith with an intensity of reality of which on ly a faint reflection is now seen among Roman and Anglican Catholics on such day s as Good Friday. That is the object of every ceremony.C. for he has only to turn inwards. The people normally wore white. 554. This Atlantean Empire lasted until about 13. it had immense Temples.which had quarrelled with Vaiv asvata Manu when He was leading His people away from the catastrophe of 75. The Egyptians were a profoundly religious race. and then he can see the Light in everyone. The great Atlantean Empire in Egypt-. The Light is hidde n everywhere. It was to this people that the Mahaguru came as Tehuti or Thoth.. dwelt in the heart of every man: I am that Ligh t. a negroid people possessed the land for a while. He taught them that the Light was universa l. All the rest is not. After these. for I come not to destroy but to fulfil. He is the Light.a phrase of His that was handed down through the ages. headed by its Pharaoh. from which all came forth. and many ways in which he should help men-. their religion was their very life. the Light Amun-Ra .her. an d shut away. In the inner court of the chief Temple He taught them of the light that lighteth every man that cometh into the World -. cal led later by the Greeks Hermes. stately and splendid. He bade them repeat.C. he goes beyond the ceremony.. he goes to the Light. 553. that Light am I. That Light. is the true man. and with many of the heroes whom Greec e later regarded as demi-gods. to which all shall return. All the colour and splendour of life circled round their religion. For every man the Reality is nearer than any ceremony. and that Light. They built their huge Temples to produce the impression of vastness and greatness. This Atlantean Empire was therefore ruling in 40. which was God. whose tra dition was handed on to Greece. he goes to Osiris. with long and very gloomy passages. The Light is the life of men . though there are many dut ies for the priest to do. such as Herakles of the twelve labours. but the Light is. 552.the Buddha-to-be-.to indoctrinate it with the new religion which He had been teaching in Egypt as a reform of the ancient faith there prevailing . and a very ornate ritual. and was echoed in the fourth Gospel in its early Egyptian-coloured words. When a man becomes one wit h Osiris the Light. and hence were without scepticism as to the existence of higher beings and higher worlds. and ceremonies should not be do ne away with. then he becomes one with the whole of which he was part. the mourning for the murdered God was real mourning. He said.

and. And to the people He gave as motto: Thou art the Light. Let that Light shine. Thus to the second sub-race came the Supreme Teacher. and the Manu' s successors. and Osiris. 558. and this became later: Follow the K ing. And He set that motto round the pylon in a great Temple.' and the fame of the Schools of Egypt went abroad to all lands. and Isis. At this time He went over to Arabia. and thought. who is Man. To return to the history of the growth of this people in Arabia. however. And the pe ople learned to say of their dead: He has gone to the Light. So taught He. He is born again into Osiris. The priests whom He had taught hande d on His teachings and His secret instructions which they embodied in their Myst eries. were satisfied to maintain their kingdom without seeking to increase its borders. and Horus are all born of the Light.555. and as the new Gove rnment was in many ways an improvement over the old. with brown veins running through them. A certain fanatical section of the southerners. In consequence of the opposition raised against the Manu by Alastor in the south. felt it the ir duty to protest against what they considered the triumph of evil. He gave the motto: Look for the Light. and gave to th em the doctrine of the Inner Light. and proclaimed himself Emperor of Arabia. running up one pillar. Horus is merged in Osiris. of the City of the Bridge and of white Shamballa. the embodied Light. the Eternal Mother. yet one with Osiris. models in precious metals. so that the poorest could buy little blue clay models. the Monarch. to teach the leaders of the sub -race settled there. When Osiris in the heart knows Osiris in the heavens. Two are the births of Horns. 559. and glazed. and knows that the twain are one. After some centuries. M an born of both. Another favourite motto was: Follow the Light. And again: Osiris is in the heavens. the Ever-Virgin. of Their far -off home. f or many generations. marched hi s armies clear down to the ocean. when They are living in the midst of the littlenes s of ignorant men. taking flesh of the Mother Eternal. then man beco mes God. and under a prophet of rude and fiery eloquence. and also in baked clay. And the joyous civilisation of Egypt grew yet more joyous. 560. For even the Great Ones must be sometimes weary. Deep was the joy in each as the mighty Brothers clasped han ds and smiled into each other' s eyes. give life to Horus. redeeming his Mother from her long search for the fragments o f her husband scattered over the earth. but Osiris is also in the very h eart of men. once rent into fragments. And this was inscribed over the door s of houses. 563. Is is. there was no lasting opposi tion to the conqueror. 556. and the wise among the priests were glad. the God born into Hu manity. and little models were made of the pylon on which He had inscribed it. He a llowed his new subjects to retain their own religious ideas. He is born into Osiris when Osiris in th e heart sees Osiris in the heavens. in Their exile. 561. again becomes one. and down the other pillar. He is born of Isis. Matter. becomes through him the Queen of Life and Wisdom. 562. and students came from all nations to learn the ` Wisdom of the Egyptians . they abandoned their conquered fatherland and settled as a community on the opposite Somali coast. who h ad been Matter. 557. because H e had dwelt among them. And Osiris. t he peninsula of Arabia was divided into two parts. taking advantage of local dissensions in the south. for He said that only as a King saw the Light in the heart of each could he rule well. and this spread westward and became the motto of the Round Table. a more ambitious Ruler succeeded to the throne. But see! Osiri s the Divine Spirit. . To Pharaoh. and across the bar. Isis.

flourishing exceedingly for many thousands of years. under the rule of the prophet and his successors. Now that. An ambitious preacher. But the majority. even to-day we may hear a legend that the Mostareb or ads cititious Arabs of the northern half went away somehow for a long time into Asia . flourishing under the beneficent Egyptian Government. which they considered an infringement of their privileges. It was discovered that the ruling prophet of the peri od. Once. so once more they undertook a wholesale migration. bearing with them many marks of the ir stay in foreign lands. whom they had always previously kept rigidly outside their bou nds. even to-day may be seen among the Hamyaritic Arabs of the southern part of the country the indelible traces of that admixture of negroid blood so many t housands of years ago. and finding their territory more and more circumscribed every decade. but the prophet was equal to the occasion. The second sub-race grew and increased. the majority accepted it. and he offered them an outlying district of his kin gdom if they chose to settle there. very much later. th ey invaded Egypt. 567. eventually finding the ir way into Egyptian territory. far away beyond Persia. and slowly spread nort hwards. as good s and chattels rather than as wives. put himself at their head. still maintaining as strongly as ever the theory that they are a chosen people. and we found Mars there as Monarch. pushed their way down the east coast to the very Cape of Good Hope itself. They wandered round the s hore of the Gulf of Aden and up the coast of the Red Sea. and even to-day there is a tradition that the true Arabs landed at Aden. and lived there peacefully en ough for centuries. They accepted. wi . and for a short time ruled as the Hyksos Kings. 566. had their adventures al so. greatly increasing in numbers. except that part which was in the hands of Egypt. 565. and migrate once more across the Gulf to the l and of their fore-fathers. losing thousands of live s. and did no t at all apply to the Negroes.564. and declared that they could no longer dwell amongst heretics who had abandoned all principle. who had always yearned to be a leader. and denounced it as merely a clumsy artifice to shie ld a licentious priest (as indeed it was). they lived for some centuries. But a fairly large minority rebel led against the revelation. who indeed were to be regarded as slaves. owing to the slave-traffic. where we know them as the Jews. they to o decided to abandon their homes. Their curious story happened to take the fancy o f the Pharaoh of the period. the savages realised the wealth to be obtained from robbing the semi-civili sed. When this came to light there was a great uproar. took part in t he building of this South African Empire.' though they deserved that title less than any. and they made themselves int o a huge caravan and departed in virtuous indignation. after several births in Arabia. This bold pronouncement divided the communi ty. and when they saw themselves outvoted they drew apart in horror. which so harasse d its members that. while proclaiming fanatical purity of race. and founded a kingdom which in cluded all Matabeleland and the Transvaal and the Lorenzo Marques district. Eventually some Pharaoh made a demand upon them for additional taxat ion and forced work. at first hesitatingly and then with enthusiasm. after fighting them for many years. they became better known to the tribes of the interior. Our band of pioneers. and then returned. and promulgated as a new rev elation the idea that the stern prohibition against intermarriage was intended o nly to prevent them from mingling with the new-comers from the north. There. and this time settled in Pale stine. and were soo n absorbed into the general mass of the population. but ne ver in any way intermingling with its people. had himself formed an attachment to a young Negress from the interior. and extending its dominion over nearly the whole of Afr ica. but their palm y days were when they ruled the great Algerian island. They had called themselves ` the true Arabs. an d black ` slaves' were purchased with avidity. left behind in Somaliland. 568. They were received in a friendly manner. until an event occurred which caused a serious rupture. and the tribes began a series of descents upon the colony.

Then h e died. an Akkadian of pur e blood. he was dolichocephalous. seized the opportunity to procl aim himself independent. the southern Empire trying to occupy it.000 B. which established the great Persian Emp ire of the Iranians. CHAPTER XVIII THE THIRD SUB-RACE. a cousin of the Arab King. a strong good-looking young man. made himself master of the p lains of Mesopotamia and of almost the whole of Persia. where he married Alcyone. It held together well for some centuries. But the gulf between the two peoples. arriving at the City of the Bridge in a carav an from Mesopotamia. and the civilisation gradually built up was by no means an unworthy one. and the countries were becomin g almost depopulated. but the re they came into collision with men from Poseidonis. In His o riginal selection in Atlantis. He had kept them apart in one of His mountainvalleys. the native Africans and the Arab conquerors. and studded with herds of antelopes. but that was a failure. When the great Sumero-Akkad Empire of Persia. but for the fact that dynastic troubles broke out in Arabia itself. 573. and He now utilised the families which had preser ved most of that Akkadian blood. The scenery in Matabeleland was beautiful. and there were valleys full of fine trees. 569. after twenty years of strenuous fighting. 571. sending into incarnation in them His group of p ioneers. and among their negro servants we find the faithful hand-maiden of many lives. and huge Templ es. an d sent forth to them His third sub-race. and th e governor of Persia. An interval of ten thousand years elapsed after the despatch of the second sub-race before the Manu sent forth the third. and the Africans remained labourers and domestic ser vants. kept entirely in subjection. and frequent raids from the savage Central Asian nomads. After the final collapse of the Arabian Empire of Persia and Chaldae a. who p lay so prominent a part in the history of that region. like the others. He led his armies against it. and certainly had not the faintest idea . Mesopotamia and Turkes tan finally broke up into small States and disorder. though decre asing in splendour. up to the great salt lak e of Khorasan. Thus we observed Herakles . 570. but it succeeded only in maintaining for a time settlements on different parts of the coast. and his son wisely set himself to consolidate rather than to extend his Empire. AGAIN we return to the City of the Bridge. where the desert now is. nor could he subdue the mountain tribes who harassed his armies on their way.C. Madagascar was invaded. The men for this work had been carefully prepared through many centuries. and developed them until they showed as quite a distinct type.th His faithful Herakles as ruler of a province under him. The Arab dynasty which he thus founded lasted two hundr ed years. an Arab monarch conceived t he bold idea of reuniting it under his own leadership. for we have come to the year 30. then again came a period of upheaval and of small tribes. his birthplace. The Arabs made settlements also on the West Coast of Africa. Great cities were made of the favourite massive type. THE IRANIAN 574. still great. so the Manu at last determined to come to their rescue. the desire o f high-spirited youth to see the world. Sirius was also born in Mashonaland. for his fleet was promptly destroyed and his men killed or taken prisoners. and might have endured much lo nger. but amidst incessant warfare. But he could not conquer Kurdistan. was too wide to be spanned. 572. and were in the end entire ly driven back. He had joined the caravan from a mere spirit of adventure. He had included a small proportion of the best of the sixth Atlantean sub-race. there were centuries of anarchy and bloodshed. and. One or two of them were sent further afield to bring back a strain of A kkadian blood from its home in more western countries. One Arab King was tempted by reports which reached him of the fabulous wealth of India to send a fleet ac ross to attack it. Boreas.

an older brother of Sirius. as ever. they were very proud of themselves and very gay. often attacked. some of the passes across the end of the Tianshan range. Corona. and promptly anchored himself therein by falling in love with Orion. so he was accepted into that of Osiris. Sometimes. In order to co mply with the law which the Manu Himself had established. with his family.) Pallas-.1 (¹ See Appendix viii. keeping large herds of sheep and cattle and numbers of horses. and the archers and slingers on the outsi de. and he disapproved of th e introduction of a young Akkadian into his family circle. 575. a tall commanding figure.w as there as a priest. as they multiplied. it was simply an army on the march. with dignified gestures. and He led it forth Himself. The people of this valley. robbed and massacr ed. The Manu was very old. Long harassed by forays. ready to be sent off with messages in any direction. where it curves round into the Kashgar district. promptly obedien t to authority. for part of the way they followed the course of a river which passed through ravines and va lleys. and was being drawn back to Central Asia to rejoin his old friends in their accustomed pioneer work. These tribes buzzed round the fringe of the army. the villagers-. defeating easily such of the nomad hordes as ventured to att ack Him as He crossed their deserts. 577. and as Sirius was not wanted for the successi on. fit captai ns for His host. 580. and his children. The weapon s used were long and short lances and spears.the Plato of later history-. slings and bo ws. had largely modified His appearance. This proceeding was frowned upon by Sirius and his wife Mizar.would meet and welcome them. the wife of Corona . came into the sub-race in the fifth generation. and had round shields slung across thei r backs. it was necessary that Herakles should be adopted into an Aryan family. Theodoros. and Osiris.1 (¹ See Appendix ix. for he was. the people of the plains were inclined to welcome a power which would restor e and maintain order. But a hint from his F ather was enough to ensure his compliance. were more pastoral th an agricultural. a daughter of Sirius. A fine body-guard of young unmarried men acted as staff to the leade rs. the wife of Mars. strong and noble matrons. 578.that he had been sent to Mesopotamia to take birth. fit to undergo hardship and strenuous marching. as they neared a village. took into their hands the direction of affairs. for the route lay through a difficult c ountry. He was immensely attracted by the beauty and splendour of the ancient and ordered civil isation into which he came. on this occasion. The Manu who. The horsemen used lances and swords. The Manu poured His great army of three hundred thousand splendid fightin g men into Kashgar. he was packed off to the valley selected for the building up of the third su b-race. and Helios as a priestess. 576. The women and children were left behin d in the valley. including his son-in-law. and there were bodies of archers and slinge rs. This time it was no ordinary migra tion. for S irius was a younger son of Vaivasvata Manu and Mercury. and there were many skirmishes. but no battles of any account. were nine thousand feet in height. But it was no holiday march. enthusiastic over the idea that they were going out fo r a real good fight under the Manu Himself. for complete lists. and He allowed the people to mu ltiply for some two thousand years until there was available an army of three hu ndred thousand fighting men. and ruled the community well.) 579.who dreaded and hated the warlike hill tribes-. bringing cattle an d food of all sorts. the footmen carried spears. Vulcan and Vajra. . and the Manu was at once his Father and his King. short strong swords. the former marching in the centre. Herakles. 581. where Neptune. He then sent into incarnation Mars.

under these conditions Herakles recovered. who had been adopted by him after her father was slain in battle. she preferred Alcyon e.700 B. and sent him off on an expedition against an insurgent chief.C. and had taken posses . of t he time. with Theodoros under him as Governor of Mesopotamia. defeated his adversary. 585. and were no longer permitt ed to plunder the peaceable inhabitants of the plains. and from his childhood he had been carefull y trained in view of his glorious destiny. but just before His death He resigned His own throne in Central Asia to His grandson Mars. Trapez ium. No attempt was made to conquer the warlike tribes. one event stands out as of supreme importance-. chiefly because of his office. but th ey were practically confined within their fastnesses. and it was not until the country was quite peaceful and settle d that the Manu called to it the vast caravan of the wives and children of the s oldiers. in 29. a niece of Mars. Mars. Herakles and Alcyone fell in love with the sa me young woman. 588. Surya taking charge of his education. now bearded and seasoned warriors.582. though occasional raids reminded the inhabitants of their turbulent neighbours on the further side of th e ring of forts. the founding of the Religion of the Fire. the Ruler of the time-. dividing the country among His chiefs. 583. With certain changes its Empire lasted until ab out 2200 B. however. 589. and it was these whi ch specially tempted descents from the hills.the coming of the Mahaguru as the first Zarathus tra. and up to the Kurdish mountains on the north. appointed Mars' next brother.C. and the land was conquered right down to the desert of the s outh. came bac k quite contented. The country had become fairly settled under the reigns of the Kings who had succeeded Corona. The arrival of the caravan was a matter of great rejoicing. a handsome girl with a decided nose. and his body was chosen as the v ehicle for the Supreme Teacher. The second son of Mars was Mercury. 586. and the disconsolate Herakles decided to commit suicide. came down upon him. Military rule had passed away. though large numbers of herds and flocks were kept. of whom Mars. visiting it several times. It was in the main an agricultural c ountry. but also p artly because he was of the blood royal. In a few centuries it dominat ed the whole of western Asia from the Mediterranean to the Pamirs. He had come from Shamballa in His subtle body. life being no longer worth living. Persia was overrun without much difficulty in the course of two year s. and marr iages became the order of the day. and then Mesopotamia was subdued. 587. a mixture of Nature and Star Worship . The fact that Mercury had been chosen t o surrender his body for the use of the Mahaguru had been communicated to his fa ther as well as to the Chief Priest. the Hierophant. and married Psyche. until a network was made over Persia to prevent rai ds from the mountains. Fides. The body-guard. first o f earth and later of stones. For some years there was occ asional fighting. For the next fifty years the Manu kept this new Empire under His dir ect rule. From this t ime the third sub-race quickly increased in power. bidding him not to be a fool. and appointing members of His family as its Governors. 584. Forts were built. accompanied their Chiefs everywhere. now well-built and strong. In this long period of twenty-eight thousand years.was the tenth. his father. The Manu established military posts at freq uent intervals. Surya was the Chief Priest. as the independent King of Persia. and from the Persian Gulf to the Sea of Aral. left behind in the valley of the third sub-race. at the head of the State religion. and he wielded an immense authority. Corona.of course in a n ew body-. The day arrived when the first public appearance of the Mahaguru was to be made. and the father co-operating in every way in his power.

shoulder-high so that all migh t see. And much He told them of its deep meaning. whence their forefathers had come forth . it was health and strength. the jewelled canopy of the High Priest gli ttered on the left. a golden chair. and He. the Prince who had grown up among them. That He had brought Their word to Their children. spoke to the priests and to the people.for the pile. with the King and the Hierophant. and He pointed the Rod to the East of the Heavens. He brought them a revelation from Them. with His hand upraised in blessing. the Mahaguru descended the steps. in th e heart of man. and a Star shone out above His Head and seemed to bath e Him in its radiance. and fragrant gums. the Hierophant. of wonder. 591. and he bade them listen while the great Messenger spake i n Their Name. who was the Mahaguru. crowded with people in the many-coloured garments of festival days. and there all hal ted. whom they had known from childhood? Why was he carried high as the centre of the procession. in th e midst of the platform an altar had been erected. they ascended the steps. who d welt in the sacred City of the White Island. and between them was carried. and on it wood was piled. As the Head of their faith. But what was there that caused a murmur of surprise. yet shooting out its flashes on every side. under a golden ca nopy. telling them that He who stood there behind the altar was no longer the Prince t hey had known. and a great procession started from the Royal Palac e to the chief Temple of the city. as of lightning held in bondage. and had sent them t he Word of Peace. the Lords of the Flame. He tol l them that He had come from the Sons of the Fire. the King and the H ierophant placing themselves to the right and left of the altar and the Prince. 593. was unlighted. It was heat. 592. and burned. though hidden. on the right. and Surya and the King bowed down in homage at His feet. and cried some words aloud in an unknown tongue. And they carried home the flowers which had rained down upon t . a symbol which should ever keep Them in their minds.sion of the body of Mercury. and incense. Then. and that thereafter it should be for them the symbol of the Holiest. but no smoke arose-. and Fire fell bla zing down upon the altar. That t he Fire was embodied in the Sun in the heavens. because the Gods of their forefathers had remembered them. and the clouds of frag rant smoke from the altar veiled the three for a few moments from sight. 595. The procession swept on and entered the huge courtyard of the Temple . Then He lifted up His right hand. And the people marvelled greatly and rejoiced . that swept across the crowd? Not thus had held himself. 590. and none there was who could not hear it as though spoken to him alone. and in it and by it all had life and motion. in far Shamballa. to which all should yield re verence and obedience. a nd how in all things they should see the hidden presence of the Fire. Then over the listening throng rang the silver voice of the Mahaguru . as he passe d along? Was that really the Prince. he humbly bade Him welcome. The procession passed on to the foot of the steps. while King and Hierophant walk ed humbly beside him? What was this new stateliness. and rainbow-coloured over-robes of silk. but that He was the Messenger from the Most High and from the Son s of the Fire who dwelt in the far East. down the sides of the steps wh ich rose to the platform in front of the great door of the Temple were ranged th e priests in long white garments. He t old them how the Fire was the purest of all elements and the purifier of all thi ngs. Then Surya. it was light. in which sat the well-known figure of the King' s second son. 594. and the heavens became one sheet of flame. not thus had looked at them. returned with the procession t o the Palace whence they had come. the stately figure of the King. this unknown dignity. when each wore a mantle of the colour of his ruling planet. this gaze. and behold! there shone in it a Ro d. save the three central figures. in the centre. In it walked. And all the priests and the people fell upon their faces. so piercing yet so tender. to the people' s surprise. behind it.

Then the people fell on their faces and cried out that He was a God. He preached. And Mercury. Star-worship retreated from Persia to Mesopot amia. the Religion of the Fire triumphed. and mourned for His departure many days. After He had gone. and scientifically guided human affairs. 604. In the twenty-eight thousand years of the Persian Empire there were naturally many fluctuations. inculcati ng the duty of gaining knowledge and of practising love. but there was no altar. and still worshi pped the Moon. for the Fire and the water were the two Spirits. sometimes the other. where it remained the dominant faith. and took a very scientific form. There are passages which show that the double of Ormuzd was not originally an e vil power. 598. as He was wont to do occasionally. His departure was as dramatic as His first preaching. but the King was ver y sad. All through their history t . and kept them in their shrines as pre cious heirlooms for their descendants. and the planets. returned with Him to the Holy Ones. and others less advanced. but the Fire was held sacred as the image. while Ormuzd was Spirit. Its priests possessed much occult knowledge. of whom sometimes the one. whirling still. not as a substitution. on the great platform. The people were gathered together to hear Him preach. and the wisdom o f the Magi became famed throughout the East. ¹ Possibly out of this arose the later teaching of Ormuzd and Ahriman. 603. that all fire was the Fire of the Sun. Ast rology there reached its zenith. and they knew not that it was for the last time. the emblem.hem from the sky when the Fire had passed. and also incorporated in their nation the sparse population which existed in the country when they entered it. and built up the Zoroastrian Faith and its literature. and enwrap ped Him as He stood. 599. and out of the sky came down a whirling cloud of flame.He was gone. and-. 596. The Mahaguru remained for a considerable time in the city. who. sometimes the two countries were split up into smaller States. The third sub-race numbered about a million souls when they settled down in Persia and Mesopotamia. and lifting up His arms to the eastern sky He called aloud. 601. and Venus. and they multiplied rapidly under the favourable conditions of their new home. but rather matter. and bade them follow an d obey Surya. and they exulted exceedingly that He had lived among them. and must never be polluted. going dai ly to the Temple to instruct the priests. and the new religion rather enfolded the old one than replaced it. The Mahaguru had round Him a quite august assemblage of Masters. And then He told them that H e was going. had ever remained near Him. and then. owing a kind of loose feudal allegiance to the central King. and was in all things and might be released as fire. and that even the water was purified by the Fire. it shot upwards and fled eastward s. as before. whom He left in His place as Teacher. He stood. for the p eople regarded His teaching as a reform. most of the time Persia and Mesopotamia were under separate rulers. and the constellations. and the being of the Sun. Fire being li fe and water form. He taught them that Fire and water wer e the purifiers of all else. it has endured down to our o wn day. Star-worship did not at once disappear. In Persia. 600. in his subtle body. and rested for a while in peace. He left these to carry on His teaching when He departed.1 597. 602. was nominally O verlord. and later Prophets carried on the work of the great Zarathustra. Gradually the Faith of th e Fire grew stronger and stronger. and He blessed them. both p ublic and private. that out of the Fire and out of the water all things come. at His service.

Anyone who showed any artistic talent in the schools was drafte d off for special culture. They avoided hostilities with India. Great pains were tak en for many centuries to develop these characteristics. merchants. sometimes they pushed the f rontier of civilisation further forward. 609. the p oints in which it varied from the Atlantean. so He was able to devote his attention to another kind of specialisation. Rhodes a nd Crete. though with various admixtures. and was given spe cial attention in order to develop the artistic faculty revealed in his recitati on. grew somewhat conceited. BY this time the great Central Asian Race was far on the road to its decline. though largely commingled w ith that of their Arab conquerors. The best specimens of the Parsi s of the present day give a fair idea of their appearance. for there again a useful belt of desert intervened. and pristine vigour in two branches to which He had given much special training-. and physical beauty was a marked characteristic of the sub-race. 608. and twice t hey embroiled themselves with Egypt.a sort of no-man' s-land. The Kurds. and so effective was the work that they remain the special marks of the Kelt. The type of the Root Race. the Manu selected a number of the most refined people whom He could find in the City as the nucleus of the new sub-race. and may be met in the Lives of Alcyone. especially among this artistic class. They were at work in many countries. painting and mus ic. art of all kinds being endowed in various ways. and looked down upon the rest of the kingdom as being what we should now call ` Philistine' . Arabia troubled them but little. but on the whole in that part of the world the Atlantean power was too strong for them. CHAPTER XIX THE FOURTH SUB-RACE. and great predominance was given to the arts alrea dy named. but the Manu had been careful to preserve dignity. power. THE KELTIC¹ 607. and several different languages prevailed in the cours e of their chequered history. and the people who responded to this could not do agricultural and other har d manual labour. and drove the savages back. oratory. Various dy nasties arose among them. against which they could do but little. into a large valley in the mountains. as time rolled on. A . Under this special tre atment the sub-race. and made temporary settlements in several of t he countries bordering the Mediterranean. and many relics of their mighty architecture lie buried beneath desert sands. but seemed to have found it a useless acquisition and soon abandoned it. to encourage poetry. The people were also trai ned to be enthusiastic. ¹ Our band of Servers took no part in the founding of the fourth and f ifth sub-races. At this western boundary of their kingdom powerful Scythian and Hittite confederations disputed their domin ion at various points of their history. 605. At one peri od they ruled most of Asia Minor. and a division of classes arose in the colony. and the mountaineers of Kurdistan and the Hindu Kush on the other. to awaken imag ination and artistic sensibility. His arrangements for them had been somewhat di fferent from those of the earlier segregations. 606.hey had constantly recurring difficulties with the nomad Mongolians on one hand. The valley was managed pra ctically as a separate State. were now thoroughly established. Sometimes th e Iranians drew back for a time before these tribes. the Afghans. thus Neptune was observed reciting.the seed o f the fourth and fifth sub-races. He was remarkably handsome.a much more settled people than the second s ub-race. not far from the capital. and to be devoted to their leaders. Those who were to constitute the fourth sub-race were drawn apart as usual. manufacturers-. and they avoided conflict with it. and with more definite religious ideas. for the Manu was striving to develop certain new characteristics. being separat ed from it by a wild territory-. Dur ing most of this long period they kept up a high level of civilisation. They were great traders. and the Baluchis are also mainly descended from them. at one time they held Cyprus. once at least they conquered Syria. The present inhabitan ts of Persia have still much of their blood in them.

614.were as pigmies. 613. It will be remembered that the E gyptian priests are mentioned in Plato' s Timaeus and Critias as having spoken t o a later Greek of the splendid race which had preceded his own people in his la nd. 610.000 B. and it was really a second centre from which the su b-race went forth to its glorious destiny. indeed. for they were an extra -ordinarily handsome people. The first section to cross into Europe from Asia Minor were the anci ent Greeks-. but as the centuries rolled on and their n umber greatly increased. and their descendants. they began to resume t heir westward march. they had much justification for their vanity. Ev en after they had begun to colonise the Mediterranean coast. and many a year had passed before they could consider themselves reasonably secu re from attack. but also to send with them a strong army to assis t in subduing the mountaineers. they looked back to the Caucasus as their home.' but their far-away ancest ors.000 B. In their mountain home they flour ished greatly and became a mighty nation. the Manu was ab le to make arrangements with the Persian Monarch not only to allow free passage and food to His enormous host.nd. and their instructions were to proceed along the northern frontier of the Persian Kingdom. for their country was so broken up into valleys that free communication was impossible.C.C. and he was of these elder Greeks. and to win for themselves a home among the mountains which we now call the Cauc asus. T he name of Minos will ever be remembered as its founder or chief builder. From these sprang the Trojans who fought with the modern Greeks. and all the trade of that part of the world w as carried in their vessels. Indeed in two thousand years they were occupying Armenia and Kurdistan as well. A fine civilisation was gradually built up in Crete . the modern Greeks-. with some intermixture of Semitic blood in their veins. travelling not as a nation. They formed rather a federation of tribes than an Empire. So it was only i n comparatively small waves that they finally arrived in Europe. even before 10. By 10. 611. until it shivered itself ag ainst the heroic valour of these Greeks. In comparison with these. cultured and refined in their tastes. Even a tribe did not go as a whole.. 612. had held for a long time the sea-board of Asia Minor an d the islands of Cyprus and Crete. Only in the cases in which a tribe pr oposed to settle in a country already in the hands of their sub-race did they de part from their old home in a body.000 B. then. The final cause of their def inite entry into Europe as a power was an aggressive movement on the part of the . and with much artistic talent. which endured for thousands of years. but left behind it in its valley many of its members to carry on the work of cultivation. are the Georgians of to-day. it was said. those who are sometimes called Pelasgians. at that time occupied by a number of wild tribes of predatory nature who w ere a constant annoyance to Persia. By taking advantage of this. they gradually exterminated the tribes or reduced them to submission. and later on Phrygia also came under their domination. which it was th eir destiny to occupy.C. and they ea sily defeated the tribes when the latter could be persuaded to risk a pitched ba ttle. but when it came to guerilla warfare they were by no means so successful. The time chosen to send them forth was about 20. Th e new-comers soon conquered for themselves a place in which to live.not the Greeks of our ` Ancient History. until eventually the whole of Georgia and Mingrelia was in their hands.the Greeks of our history who seem to us so great-. how they had turned back an invasion from the mighty nation from the West. and was still flourishing in 2800 B. These. They established themselves first somewhere in the district of E rivan. but as tribes. so that they held nearly all Asia Minor as well as the Caucasus. and th e city of Agadé in Asia Minor was peopled by their descendants. on the shores of Lake Sevanga.C. Even with this help this proved no easy task. t he conquering nation that had subdued all before it. these intermarried wit h other races.

and they went from tribe to tribe. except for occasional squabbles. They also could only navigate dee p water. but as soon as it became known that his fleet had been destroyed. or to anger him by a resistance wh ich it was feared would be hopeless. The success of the Greeks immensely strengthened their position in t he Mediterranean. The Atlantean Monarch himself escaped. lumbering things. nevertheless. affected the main stock of the sub-race in its highla nd home but slightly. messengers from the almost destroyed emigrants arrived in the Caucasus. But a worse enemy than the Emperor of Poseidonis now assai led them. he ravaged the coasts of Spain. and were clumsy. The Mediterranean coasts and islands had for many centuries been in the hands of a number of small nations. the Greek vessels were smal ler than the Atlantean. and leaving not one ship afloat of the great number that attacked them. The battle was not unlike the des truction by the English of the great Spanish Armada. too. Just when he felt secure of the success of his plans. So he prepared a great army and a mighty fleet. and not so powerfully armed.Emperor of Poseidonis. although in the end it proved benef icial. and urging them to send help to their suffering brethren. quite unfitted for heavy weather. however. and shipping water easily. Both the Gobi Sea and the Sahara Sea became dry land. drowning thousands of his soldiers. and eventually reached his own kingdom in a merchant ship. and partly with the wish of bettering their own conditi . a difficulty arose from an entirely unexpected quarter. these people were usually pea ceful merchantmen. and in several cases decoye d their enemies into positions where the loss of the larger ship was certain. and at once ordered preparations for an other vast expedition. and within the next century they had established settlements o n many of its shores. and seriously injured the r emainder. Par tly from fellow-feeling. Portugal and Italy. an d defied shim to interfere with their trade. he had but a few utterly exhausted followers. though the G reeks lost heavily in repelling it. 616. Th e weather helped them. but the news of the total loss of his fleet and army embo ldened various discontented tribes in his own island to raise the standard of re bellion. The Greek sai lors of the Levant declined altogether to be impressed by his imposing force. and c ontrived to land in Sicily where some of his troops had established themselves. and the most app alling convulsions took place.. in 9 564 B. He made his way in disguise across the south of Fr ance. and started on his career of conquest. but s ome Semitic. Naturally he vo wed direst vengeance against the Greeks. who inflicted upon him a serious defeat. The second half of the Atlantean fleet was hastily collected and ano ther attack was made. but. but they were faster and fa r easier to handle. 615. He had been so sure of victory that he had divided his fleet. They knew their seas thoroughly. and forced all those peopl es to submit to him.C. was already d ebating whether to propose a treaty with him. hara nguing the people. He withdrew as he went the various garrisons which he had esta blished. 618. He subdued without difficulty the large Algerian island . which promptly ran aground. The Atlantean ships had great banks of oars. and during the rest of his reign he never again found himself in a posi tion to undertake foreign aggression. and had only half of it immediately available. but wi th that half he at once attacked the presumptuous Greeks. and the agile Greek vessels fled into channels navigable enough for the m but fatal to their heavy antagonists. and. and he had to fight his way home through the whole length of Italy. most of them Etrurian or Akkadian. which was not a great naval power. by the time he reached the Riviera. by way of extending his realm and rivalling the traditions of his forefathers. But it occurred one day to the Emperor of Poseidonis to annex all these States. This. the conquered populations rose against him. 617. It was the terrible tidal wave created by the sinking of Poseidonis. but it was no more successful than the first. begging urgently for help. and Egypt. which destroyed most of their settlements. as in the case of the Spanish Armada. and for the moment conquered them.

There came a time when Phoenicians and Carthaginians divided the trade with them. assuming the config uration known to us along the African coast. its troops were almost entirely mercena ries. a nd the Italian race as the third. and with a dash of negro blood. The Phoenicians were a fourth Race people derived from the Semites a nd Akkadians. much mingled with the Semitic-. and founding a colony in that island. we may perhaps count the Albanians as the second. coming down fro m the north and settling in Greece. to send exploring expeditions to ascertain the fate of their brethren beyond the seas. were also Akkadian. third and fourth. an d it is not easy to divide it into distinct waves. it was just those sea-coa sts on which the Greeks had settled. When the bottom of the Sahara Sea was heaved up. the western part of Sw itzerland. The Sahara gradually sank down again. But when these lat ter were almost all destroyed by the cataclysm. 622. so that they were the chief sufferers. where Tripoli now stands. recruited among the African tribes. later. 619. yet so great was the energy of the Greeks that within a few years a ll the ports of Asia Minor were once more in working order. and the sec ond sub-race of the Aryan. and even in some cases enslaved. the Arabian. golde n hair and blue eyes. The Greeks of our ` Ancient History' w ere a mixture. The emigration from Asia Minor into Europe was almost continuous. and forming with the new land the northern coast of Africa. 621. when Carthage was a mighty city. with which a connection was long kept up. and the fact that these ancient Greeks were the first to recover from the shock of the great cataclysm gave them the opportunity of annexing all the best harbo urs of the new coast line. sometimes also called Semitic-. and with an infusion of the fifth sub-race. Then after an interval came a four th wave of astonishing vitality-. 623. occasionally found among the Greeks. its waters poured out through the great gap be tween Egypt and Tunis.that to which modern ethnologists restrict the name ` Keltic' . and in the much late r days. derived from the first wave. and much admired. and a new coast line rose.the fi fth sub-race of the Atlantean to which the name originally belonged. and Germany west of the Rhine. If we take these ancient Gree ks as our first subdivision. and the c olonists were daring sailors. and even the Guanches of the Canary Islands. and new navies had to be built. intermixed with Arab. They even carried their trade eastward. the few survivors were often per secuted. both of these latter occupying about the same countries as those in which we know them now. the whole of France and Belgium and the British Isles. This slowly became the predominant race over the north of Ital y. and since most of the trade of Egypt also was in thei r hands. as soon as it seemed certain that the catastrophe was over. Both were trading peoples. The early Greek settlements had been all on the sea-coast. These gave the rare. the Moors. the Libyans and Numidians. though overawed by the dash and valour of the Greeks. and o nly traces can now be found of its blood. the Mediterranean remained for centuries practically a Greek sea. an expedition goin g as far as Java. the great Algerian island joining t he mainland. further relief was organised on a large scale.among th e Berbers. the fifth and sixth Atlantean sub-race. the Akkadian blood much pr edominating. 620. when those returned. though the interior suffered but little. in this last case mingled with the Tlavatli. by the interior races. the tribes combined. The fifth wave practically lost itself in the north of Africa. to re-est ablish the colonies. but that was much later. the populations of the interior were not always fr iendly. and the tidal wave destroyed th e sea-coasts. the Kabyles. The Carthaginians. and. In a surprisingly short time this was done.on and furthering their fortunes by commerce. and to redeem the honour of the Greek name by delivering th ose who bore it from a foreign yoke. mingled with settlers from the secon d. Almost all shipping had been simply annihilated. This wave encountered the fourth an . and streams of new s hips went forth from them to see what help was needed across the seas.

and bound it under curious forms of mag ic. living chiefly in the forests.or the city built upon the site where Athens now stands-.C. 626. of which we shal l speak in the next chapter. stirring it into activity. wandering through the land. and they had but scant regard for truth. a s a rule. and set them free in the higher w orlds. poetical. lovi ng the life of Nature. 624. pushing north-west until they reached Scandinavia. the Supreme Teacher. an d are celebrated in its history as the Tuatha-de-Danaan. not tall in stature. where He gathered His disciples round Him. purifying and expanding them. her sunlit spaces and her shadowed forest retreats. Th ey seemed to lack what we call business qualities. which should make her children b eautiful and feed the artistic genius of her land.C. His music was quite different from the sequences repeated over and over a gain by which the same result was brought about in the Root-stock of the Race.d intermingled with it in the Spanish peninsula. They were. the Teutonic. the tradit ion coming down from Him. To this He sang. He showed His disciples living pictures. and that i f man would harmonise himself. silent save for the singing of the birds and the sweet sounds of forest life. probably the origin of Apollo' s lyre. and He taught them in the glades of woodland. in whi ch they differed from the majority of their sub-race. The first Athens-. and in the Greek Mysteries this was wrought in the same way . weaving over Greece a network of music. Orpheus. and at a later stage of its exi stence-. About 7000 B. and make all Nature glad.some of them founding a dynasty of Milesian Kings in France-. 625. we may describe the men of this fourth. and their character showed clearly the result of the Manu' s efforts thousands of years before. not by repetit ion of similar sounds. He came. Thus He went through Hellas singing.. and often carried . occupying the country.C.it contributed the last of the many elements which go to make up the population of Ireland. But.) After the catastrophe of 9564 B. eloquent.C. by sound He drew the subtle bodies away from the physical. the Founde r of the most ancient Orphic Mysteries.. 627. (The Athens of our histories was begun about 1000 B . where they int ermingled to some extent with the fifth sub-race. a youth of exquisite beauty. which left Asia Minor in a totally differ ent direction. no gorg eous Court to acclaim Him.C. for to it belonged the Milesian invaders who poured into that island from Spain-. came to them. He came as a Singer. the Dev as drawing nigh to listen to the subtle tones.only about two thousand years ago-. A band of disciples grew around Hi m. and choosing h ere and there one who should follow Him. carrying a five-stringed musical instrument. They thus descended upon Ireland from the north. One of His disciples was Nept une. avers e to cities and to the crowded haunts of men. Here He worked by melody. and the rousing of each etheric centre had its own melody . capable of enthusiastic devotion to a leader. The slight mixture with the Teutonic sub-race gave this last w ave some characteristics. then would the Divine Harmony manifest through hi m. by music. He taught by song. created by music. some of the old Greeks settled down in Hellas. though liable to quick depression in case of failure. and splendidly brave in following him. by sound He worked upon the astra l and mental bodies of His disciples. from which the later Mysteries of Greece were derived. and it was there that the Mahaguru.was built 8000 B. on the whole. and singing also for the people in othe r ways.. music of voice and instrument. They were imaginative. But a far more splendid element of the Irish population had come int o it before: that from the sixth wave. both of disposition and of personal appearance. musical. who followed Him everywhere. and wondrous was His music. And He taught that Sound was in all things. or Keltic sub-race. There was no King to bid Him welcome. the Parthenon being built in 480 B. a nd which it carried with it into India. who are spoken of more as Gods than men. and He used a pentatonic scale. and round heads. as having brown or black hair and eyes. that seemed not to break the stil lness.

631. it was dogged and perseve ring. as Zarathustra. 635. and the oneness of God with His world. and the form which He chooses to take large ly determines what the appearance of the sub-race shall be. in the North.His lyre. The fifth sub-race. but rather of the business and common-sense practical sort. the sterner fifth was also building up its type in its appointed abiding-place. its virtues were not of the artisti c type. even to the ends of the world. that was above all. For Vyasa it was the Sun. Sound. and carried with it the legend of the Singer of Hellas. and fraternised wit h the teachers of the Inner Light. away on the northern side of the Gobi Sea. we recognise the unity of the t eaching under the variety of the symbols. He brought back to it a few of the best specimens of His third sub-race from Persia. 20. He chose for it especially men who were tall and fair.by incarnating in it Himself. and though they left Central Asia together. long-headed. and in all. CHAPTER XX THE FIFTH SUB-RACE. This fifth sub-race was of a very strong and vigorous type. for Hermes it was the Light. and He called also for a few Semites from Ar abia. caring for the concrete rather than fo r the poetic. Ever He taught the Unity of Life. with little of the dash of the fourth. came for the last time. blunt and tr uthful. It must be remembered that the Manu starts each sub-race just as he does the RootRace-. with light hair and blue eyes. and in a body t aken from them in India He reached final Illumination. 630. in which all vibrated together. By the time that they were both ready to start on their migration. a ll gave but a single message: the One Love. He finished His lives on earth. From Hellas some of the disciples went to Egypt. was directed to move further al ong the shores of the Caspian Sea. Traditions of Him came down among the people and spread far and wide . 634. While the fourth was developing its beautiful and artistic type in i ts own valley. and when He Himself was born in it He always used a body showing markedly those characteristics. and some went teaching as far afield as Java. The character was also very different from that of the Keltic sub-race. and it settled itself in the Territory of Dag hestan. the differe nce between them was clearly marked. 632. for Zarathustra it was the Fire.C. And so the Sound went forth. coming as Vyasa.. WE must now turn back again to 20. Balder the Bea utiful. for the sixth Keltic wave. and passed together through Persia. that warmed all and gave life.C. went northward to Scandinavi a. as Orpheus. that shone alike in heaven and in earth . as Hermes. Light. He became the God of the Sun. although in a different way. and through all. as we have seen. But Sun. As we think over the symbolism used by this Supreme Teacher. There it slowly grew for thousands of years. But not again was t he Supreme Teacher to come to the teaching of sub-race. For it the Manu had set apart a valley far from H is capital. and into it He had sparin gly introduced factors which had not appeared in the fourth. 629. He became a Buddha. small in number. and was tall and fair. where it was b y that time thoroughly specialised. Phoebus-Apollo and. for Orpheus it was the Harmony. plain-spoken and straightforward. gradually extending itself . 628. for it was prepared simultaneously with the fourth .. that lay hidden in all things. Fire.000 B.000 B. their eventual destinies were quite different. THE TEUTONIC 633. Nearly seven thousand ye ars later He came to His ancient people. in order to trace from i ts cradle the fifth sub-race. the two different evolutions being thus carried on simultaneously . much larger than the preceding one.

the other branches. fourth and fifth sub-races of the Aryan Rootstock. spread themselves over Southern Germany. the remaining great section of the Teutonic s ub-race. and its domin ance in India. and Bosnians. swept to the northern point of Europe. will b e sent to take incarnation in it. to lift it to the highest pinnacle of literary and scientific glory. may b e remedied by an offensive and defensive alliance between the severed halves. must accomplish its purpose.000 B.C. 639. the Romans. for if those called especially the Teutons. The terrible blunder of the eighteent h century. it was nearly a thousand years after that before they began their great march to world-dominion. those of the second. for they had already differentiated themselves into several distinct ty pes. We have seen its magnificent civilisation. It was chiefly from this secondary centre tha t the final radiations took place. as with one accord. though the beginnings of it are before our eyes. would weld the whole sufficiently into one to make a federated Empire. and that from 40.000 B. roughly and in broad outlines. belong to modern h istory. it gives us the Letts. like its predecessors. 640. and the vast extent of its Emp ire. called the Goths and Scand inavians. its World-Empire. 637. The third was the Germanic. One party turned east and north. the spreading of t his fifth sub-race over Australia. the other took a more southerly direction. destined to be mighty in the East as well as in the West. 638. which rent away from Great Britain its North American Colonies. th e Persians. and the sixth and the seventh shall have followed it. shaping such human perfection as belongs to the story of our earth in this fourth Round of our terrene Chain. and from i t come largely the modern Russians.C. Late events show the rising of India into her proper place in this extending Emp ire. to 20. and of the Goths upon Southern Europe. till it overtops the vanished Empires of the Arabians. no tongue of half-evolved man may tell. Wha t heights of unimaginable splendour lie hidden in the further future. now that the swamps of the great Central E uropean plain were becoming habitable. for the marshes were not yet dry enough for safe habitation. had been inca rnating in the special districts set apart for the preparation of those sub-race . the migration out of Central Asia of the second. a nd is now represented by the Croatians. The later descent of the Scandi navians upon Normandy. the chief work of Vaivasvata Manu lay with His sub-races.C.along the northern slopes of the Caucasian Range. They had not been idle during this long time of waiting. third. The first of them was the Slavonic. during these twenty thousand years. As this World-Empire rises to its zenith during the coming centuries . and occupying the Terek and Ku ban districts. and part at least of that went further afield. a nd He and His immediate group. onwards it had been slowly declining. Servians. CHAPTER XXI THE ROOT-STOCK AND ITS DESCENT INTO INDIA 642. the group composed of men of the mightiest genius. The second wave was the Lettish. though its members did not travel far. North America and South Africa. an d a similar alliance with Germany. spoken of on p. third. unrolling the Divine Plan. For the resistless course of ages.. and it br anched off into two main directions. and disease fell upon them and thinned their ranks. WE have traced.000 B. and fourth sub-races of the Aryan stock. 636. they moved north-westward in one mighty a rmy as far as what is now Cracow in Poland.C. It has yet to build. There they rested for some centuries . indeed. From 40. Then. 641. until the fifth Race shall have played its part. 69 . where the Root-stock of its people is settled. t he Lithuanians and the Prussians. There its people remained until after the great cataclysm of 9564 B.

the toilsome work of building up and sending o ut the sub-races was. his teacher. however.C. (3) the Race should be out of the way before the coming cataclysm. they became more hostile as centuries went by. Jupiter.800 B. The central Kingdom still held toge ther. for the time. and he thought and prayed desperately t o find a way of safety for his people. before the catastrophe of 75. and seen His sub-races definitely established. so loyal. The entire removal of the Race from its Central Asian Home was neces sary so that (1) Shamballa should be left in the required solitude. invited conquest from a more virile people . 18. The people built no more-. who should inherit and carry on all that deserved perpetuation. The egos showing genius and straining after high education wer e incarnating in the great daughter civilisations. who were suffering much from the incursions of the larger nation.they lived in the ruins of the great work of t heir forefathers. and the process of disintegration had already gone far. and there was a great tradition of occult knowledg e. a nd. so in the Mother State the le vel of learning steadily sank. (2) India should be Ary anised. both of which were needed for the work of the future and therefore had to be preserved. over whom it had so long ruled. The warrior spirit had largely died out. over. but this did not help him. and the increasing nu mbers in the Central Kingdom pressed the seceders further and further back into the valleys of the northern hills. The disappearance o f the original cause of disunion did not draw the communities nearer together. a few centuries ear lier. In India the splendid Atlantean civilisation had developed from the time that huge Atlantean hosts.025 B. Some held th at they were obsolete. had occupied the country. at the date mentioned above. much. The Manu had not incarnated in the Root Race since He led away the f ourth and fifth sub-races.s. had been wearing away. infusion of ot her blood. They went no further. and to establish it in India. He had therefore become rather a myth in Central Asia. over-luxurious. Mars. advised him not to fight. and had spread to the oc ean which. The original Empire. along the road of inter marriage. as th e Central Asian region would be much altered. and it may be opined that the few outside marriages which had occurred had been brought about in order to gain a slight. 645. because He wished to get it away by degrees from i ts ancestral home. were indolent and self-seeking.800 B... had now become effete. as do all human institutions. but so hopelessly ove rmatched. This civilisation.C. The Mongoli an and Turanian races.C. after the land was sufficiently dry for settlement. was King o f one of the tribes of the seceders. bounded it on the north. had asserted their indepe ndence. however. and the Kingdom centring round the City of the Bridge was now but a smal l one. bel onging to the Toltec sub-race. as said above. the work car ried on in close contact with the outer world was finished for the time. that is for about one thousand two hundred years. as to whether His rules as to intermarriage. and its eventual destruction was certain. before that. while its sub-races were going out to play their appo inted parts. and the higher classes. but necessary. re mained of a noble literature. and there had been differences of opinion. and those who favoured the new departure had left the Kingdom and set themselves up as a separate community. having long passed its prime. 644. continual fighting barely enabled his tribe to hold its o wn. and the people w ere becoming agricultural and pastoral only. indeed. But now. A schism had thus occurred. pouring through the Himalayan passes. and some families had married into those of some of the Tartar rulers. still held good. . and He now turned His attentio n once more to the Root Race. The Manu had managed all His migration s. their object having been obtained. and the wealth of the countr y. we are now at 18. Trade had fallen almost to zero. the land chosen for its further evolution. a vast Atlantean Kingdom had existed in the far south. for . so brave. and perhaps also to cause the desired separation. but outlying districts had broken off and become independent. enormously and lavishly displayed. 643. and the Race must be left to grow without external supervision.

he was frequently assailed-. and ga ve them welcome. and living as a separate class. all the immigran ts into India are spoken of as the ` first sub-race. had turned up again. who became Deputy High Priest on the resigna tion-. and the south of India passed pea cefully under Aryan rule. who was ruling as King Podishpar over the greater part of northern India. and that they should hol d the priestly office hereditarily. Mars' eldest son was Uranus. telli ng his people of his dream. a nd took refuge with Mars in his Central Asian Kingdom. whom he married to Aries. whic h was assigned to the Race as dwelling. So he stayed behind. but our old Arabian friend. the ancient stock.he reached the great plains of Indi a. and his third son was Alcyone. 648.875 B. and full of joy.C. and Cygnus. and in the coming migrations he would frequently take part.the High Priest of the Kingdom being our Surya. The al liance was cemented by the marriage of Corona. and after many hardships and not a little fighting-. In the future all the Race would follow.into the sacred land of India. From this migration forward. He was told to fight as little as he cou ld on his way to his future home. under the name Byarsha. who had been killed in a battle during the journey. 649. to attack none who would let him pass in peace . whether taking place in India itself or in the coun tries colonised and Aryanised by it. Nearly all believed him. Births into this are reckoned as bir ths into the first sub-race.' since the whole Root Race. Others intermarried with the Toltec aristocracy. Southern India was then a large Kingdom under King Huyaranda . and were the ancestors of the Brahmanas of Southern India. From the South Indian Aryan Kingdom went out about 13. the second son of Mars. 650. Surya declared that the high-n osed strangers from the north were fitted to be priests. so that the King sent the Crown Prince. settling them in his land. died without issue. the son of Podishpar. and bidding them get ready fir the march. Mars started in 18. in the crisis of his perplexity.1 (¹ See Appendix X. for Crux.) and followed the app ointed road. was one of his daughters. some years before t heir arrival. was elected by the people to the vacant thro ne. and he headed a small party who refused to follow Mars. who fled from his elder brother' s anger. Thus encouraged. Later. and to press on to the southern extremity of India. then hardly more than an inlet. was then doing. or Lahira-. and bade him lead his tribe westward and southward-. an im portant mission to Egypt. in addition to th ose already named. and the expedition travelled via Ceylon.due to old age-. those who agreed to this became priests.. the order came from the Head of the Hierarchy through the Manu. who succeeded Saturn. abstaining from intermar riage with the earlier inhabitants. It was not intended to colonise. betrayed the route of his p eople to their enemies and was put to death after the failure of the pursuing ex pedition. to Brihaspa ti. Crux. Surya had told Satur n that the strangers were coming at the command of the Gods.the vanguard of the greatest migration that had ever occurred-. a daughter of Mars and the widow of Vulcan. passed over into India. and the Deputy High Priest being Osiris. thus gradually Arya nising the whole upper classes of the country. the Manu appeared to him in a dream.500 B. His second daughter was Demeter.646. Then. 647. an d Herakles.1 (¹ See Append ix X.C.for though he never attacked.of Osiris. Viraj.our Saturn-. and a t a future time he and his wife Mercury would do such work as He. establishing an Aryan dynasty. Taurus. the Manu. We find a number of old friends in this migration. since Egypt was alr . saying that he was not going to leave the old land and the old teachings because of the hysterical dream of an overwrought and despairing man. to meet them. Alastor. by water up the Red Sea. who became a hermit in the Nilgi ris. Mars set to work to prepare.) A curious instance of bringing friends in from abroad was the arrival of a young Mongolian chieftain. 651. he brought Procyon with h im as his wife. and for a while enjoyed the hospitality of his comrade in many lives.

until the sinking of Poseidonis. led one wing of the expedition. while a smaller division. and Surya was a High Priest in Egypt as he had been in southern India nearly three thousand years before. while we make it 4030 B. was the warrior most relied on by Mars. it would seem as though a low type of body were sometimes required for little-advanced egos. On their way they had a skirmish with a powerful Chief. and he. who had gone through many previous sub-races without making much progress. as then. a touch of Aryan blood in an uncivilised tri be would give certain characteristics required for its improvement. This was duly done.eady a mighty Empire. 653. Castor. Jupiter: Jupiter had Saturn as his wife. While these arrangements were being carried out in the south of Indi a. The two wings of the expedition met. the eldest son of the reignin g Monarch of the central Kingdom.. however. he smoothed the way for the coming Aryans. and M ercury as his sister.C. and named it Ravipur.C. ha d established itself in Assam and northern Bengal. part of it reached its destination safely by the route followed by Mars. with three sons.whose date is given as 3900 B. Albireo and Leto. Another. The Arab Hyksos Kings are put at 1500 B. He sent o ut from it colonists to Java. more than a thousand years before. On the other hand. The flood. Mars was at the head of the expedition. It re igned gloriously for many thousand years. Under the Aryan Pharaohs the great Schools of Egypt became even more famous. led by Mars. with the Egyptian people. Mars had chosen the members of his expedition with great c are. was annihilated. seeking to penetrat e through what is now called the Khyber Pass.the last King of the Fifth dynasty. The expedition immediately pr eceding one on which we may pause for a few minutes had taken place about 17. It was the second mighty Empire of the first sub-race.. a great and beneficent.C. but succeeded in passing on.455 B. and advised him to welcome them. and when the new city was ready the women and children .C. 655. and to name the latter his successor. His advice was taken. as well as highly civilised. was driven to the hills by the flooding of Egypt.C. turning eastwards. Some of the lowest types of dwellers in the slums of civilised fourth and fifth Aryan sub-races are obviously less adva nced than Zulus. Capella and his wife Judex were chosen. retreated comparatively soon. Vulcan. and after much fighting made terms of peace with the inhabita nts. and were thrown into contact with a hig her race in order to force them forward.-. whic h accounts for the Aryan strain to be observed even to-day in what are called th e brown Polynesians. and for long it le d the learning of the western world. with Vajra as a subordinate. In 17. 652. but rather to settle there under the Egyptian Government. Alcyone. if we count t he Empire of the Root Race as the first. Manetho' s history apparently deals with this Aryan dynasty. The South Indian Kingdom was used by the Manu as a subsidiary centre of radiation on other occasions than this of the Aryanising of Egypt. between what are now Jam mu and Gujranwala. 654. among them were Psyche and his wife Arcturus. a third¹ (¹ See Appendix XI. selecting the strongest and most vigorous men and women whom he could find. he makes Unas -. and a little later he counselled the Pharaoh to marry his daughter to Mars. themselves pressing on to the place where Delhi now stands. a great captain.) was sent out. 656.520 B. and thus peaceably but effectively was an Aryan dynasty established in Egypt at the death of the ruling Pharaoh. the Manu still worked at the gradual transportation of His Race from Central Asia into the northern parts of India. when it. w here they built the first city on that imperial site. in contradistinction to the Melanesians. power. and he told the Pharaoh of the ir approach. From Egypt was introduced Aryan blood i nto several East African tribes. partly plundering and partly defending them. One of the early immigrations settled its elf in the Panjab. while Mars headed the other. and they settle d the women and children in a strongly entrenched camp. City of the Sun. and the country recovered ere long. as was planned. to Australia and to the islands of Polynesia.

¹ (¹ See Appendix XII. Mercury. with his wife Cassiopeia. . hating the Atlanteans and their civilisation. a danger aros e that the Aryan blood might become a mere trace amidst the enormous majority of the Atlanteans and Atlanto-Lemurians. the command of the right wing was given to Corona. One of the hugest emigrations from the central Kingdom took place 15 . ordained the caste system. sometimes considerable armies. and we found Alcyone. though his own father. It was evident. left wing was to cross Tibet to Bhutan and thence to Bengal.) 661. 660.850 B. friendly relations existed between the races. see the tenth life in The Lives of Alcyone . once more under Mars. the centre under Mars. the older set tlers often resisting the new. while the black people of Lemurian descent whom they regarded with horr or. and had finally fixed his capital in Central Bengal. Mars left his Kingdom to his eldest son Herakles. and a relative of his. The l ower classes of the Atlantean population. he and his young wife became fugitives. For nt of it. and did not reach Bengal till Mars.) marked by t Vulcan. sometimes mere bands. long ruling there. and. Corona. spent his time for forty years in making a Kingdom for himself. and these were not disturbed by the irruption of a large host of Aryans. th e son of Orpheus. Draco. nine years his senior and his dearest friend. Vulcan had joined Mars. who passed through the neighbourhood on his way to carve h imself out an Empire in Central India. There were some intermarriages between the more liberal Aryans and t he Toltecs. when an old man. iter. where he was on very friendly terms with Aletheia. and some of the more thoughtful of the Aryans st udied the philosophy of the Toltecs.C. and so onwards to the genera l meeting-place. was an old man. and many were massacred by Mongol raiders. at least. members of a band settled longer in India. to Bengal. shattered the City of the Bridge into ruins. iliar names. From this time onwards there were constant descents into India from Central Asia. they termed Dasyas. about 12. the gathering was also large. so the Manu again forbade intermarriage. with the help of Vulcan. under these circumstances. he placed his eldest son.950 B. The great importance of this far-reaching immigration is he fact that ten who are now Masters took part in it: Mars.¹ (¹ See Appendix XIII. in order that no further admixt ure might be made. Osiris.. Neptune. the rest slowly f ound their way down to the plains. head of an invading band. and wrought the destr uction of most of the great Temples on the White Island..and their guards were brought to it. Saturn. Jupiter. Viraj. three great armies being formed with Mars as Commander-in-Chief. they were delayed in Afghanistan and Baluchistan for some two thousand years. Bengal-. began. as a capital. who was much aided by Alcyone. Jup bearing fam a graphic accou 659. o n his throne and retired from the world. who was to pass through Kashmir. 657. gave th em shelter. and that those already made might be perpetuated. 658. When His people were thus finally conveyed into India. a rich Atlantean. Wave after wave rolle d in during thousands of years.C. Orissa. and about 8000 B. . whom they sometimes called the Nagas. they called Daityas and Takshaks. and the provinces now called the United. already thickly populated. that in some cases. and the first life of Delhi. Uranus. much attached to Psyche. mostly the brown Tlavatli. the Panjab. after desperate fighting. 662.C. with Mercury as second in command. was a fanatical Aryan. The latest bands did no t reach India easily. had s ubdued Bengal. and marrying the latter' s daughter. yet an Aryan leader.which was to be their home. Mars himself. and finall y had established himself in Assam. By these constant migrations the Central Asian Kingdom was drained o f its inhabitants by about 9700 B. He founded . M izar. the new plundering the old. Brihaspati. was to cross Tibet to Nepal. however. Algol. While.C. an Atlantean dignitary. Vesta. Of others. helped them to the possession of an estate.C. therefore. The convulsions attending the catastrophe o f 9564 B.

The castes were hence called the Varnas. Such remnants of the third sub-race as had been only driven fro m their homes. A. bu t even here in many cases a certain small amount of Aryan blood may appear. comparable to the early stage of the fifth Root Race in A rabia. the pure Aryans white. the Aryan and Toltec intermixture red. The castes were allowed to intermarry among themselves. many thousa nds of years will have rolled away. in the Pacific.C. and from these beginnings gradually developed the latest Pe rsian Empire. and the Aryan and Mongolian yello w. like the Siaposh people and the Gipsy tribes. North America will have been shattered into pieces. slavishly devoted to their Leader. Rajan and Vish. but a feeling quickly grew up that marriages should be restricted within the caste. and his hordes scattered. and their late arrival a ccounts for the curiously unsettled state of the country even in the time of the last Zoroaster. Ere the sixth Race comes to its own. many. and had escaped the general massacre. Many of the hill tribes are partly Aryan-. and is wholly the wor k of my colleague. came back and made common c ause with our tribe. and all the pomp and glory of the world will be co ncentrated therein. utterly destroying. 671. 674. The Tartar leader was finally overthrown. there arose a great military leader amongst the Mongol tribes. Somehow in a hundred yea rs or so.B. CHAPTER XXII THE BEGINNINGS OF THE SIXTH ROOT RACE THE VISION OF KING ASHOKA Introductory . 664. MAN: WHITHER FOREWORD 668. About 2200 B. and had contrived to establish itself in a valley in the Susamir district. and takes possession of its continen t. the fift h Race will be at its zenith. 666. forgotten by the rest of the world. The colony will be a very poor thing in the eyes of the worl d. the remnants of the Persian Empire. 675. Later. 673. These were the speakers of Zend. a gathering of cranks. the third Aryan and Mongolian.Brahmana. T HE following pages are an attempt to sketch the early beginnings o f the sixth Root Race. those who were not Aryan at all were included under the general appellation of Shudras. they migrat ed bodily into Persia. news of a fertile but unoccupied land reached our Aryans in their vall ey. fragment after fragment. 667. While this little Colony is working at the embryonic stage.some few are wholly so. and the western strip on which the first Colony will be settled will hav e become an easternmost strip of the new continent. During the emigrations into India. or colours. . 669. 663. one tribe had gone off in a direc tion different from that of the others. This sketch is reprinted from The Theosophist. they sent out spies to report. 672. now rising slowly. There. 670. among others. but he had left utter desolation behind him. 665. and they devastated al l of Asia that they could reach. the second Aryan and Toltec.at first only three castes-. it enjoyed its primitive pastoral life for many centuries. The first were pure Aryan s. and when the story was confirmed.

Then we knew only that the occasion was an important one connected with the fo . may be clearly known. 679. as will be made abundantly clear as our story progresses. and it carries with it a cer tain knowledge. Strange beyo nd words. Olcott. S. It is precisely in order that the nature of that work. and only those who have by ca reful previous self-training fitted themselves to share in its peculiar work can bear a part in it. and to exchange behind his back the gla nce which telegraphs our recognition of him-. and it involves complete confi dence in the wisdom of the Masters. We know also who will not be there. Nothing that we saw at that time. the Master K. to relie ve which his Master showed him two remarkable pictures. The exterior work of this Society will. followed by His band of disciples. and therefore. He had been mourning over his failure to realise all of his plans. was seen standing surro unded by a small army of pupils and helpers. though full information on these points is now in our possession . That self -training involves supreme self-sacrifice and rigorous self-effacement.676. still be goin g on in those future centuries. The scene was laid in a beautiful park-like country. Many of them we instantly recognised. and He has neither time no r force to waste in arguing with recalcitrant assistants who think they know bet ter than He does. and even while the fascinated King watched the lovely scene. to meet (perhaps on the other side of the world) some member wh om physically we have never seen before. 678. and in its enormously extended ramifications the re will be room enough for all who are willing to help. one of the past and the other of the future. But the impression which it left has remained undimmed. The two Masters embraced. and the wondrous picture faded from before our entranced eyes. The sight which we were th en using was that of the causal body. gave us any clue either to the date of the event foreseen or to the place where it is to occur. He showed Himself as the Manu of the sixth Ro ot Race. H. and t he character of the education necessary for it. in that vision shown to the King. strange beyond words and full of awe. and King Ashoka as a lieutenant serving under Him in that high office. This particular centre at which we were looking will exist for the special purpose of the foundation o f the new Root Race. for we know that large numbers who are not at the inception of the Race will join it later. entered upon it. to retain his link with his Master until the goal should be attained. and so the egos composing that crowd were clearly distinguishable to our vision. 677. thank God. by another vision of the future. To dispel th is doubt the Master first explained to him by a vision of the past how the conne ction between them had originally been established long ago in Atlantis. and therefore will be unique. however.which says: Here is yet another who will be with us to the end. we are not called upon to draw any deductions. even though they may not yet be capable of the total self-effacement which is required of the assistants of the Manu. they could not take their place in this particular band o f workers. truly. Many good members of our Society do not yet possess these qualifications. that we ar e permitted to lay before our members this sketch of that future life. for the labours of the Manu are strenuous. and then . and those who have read a little memorandum upon his previous history (written for an American Convention) will remember that when the end of that life was approaching he had a time of great depression and doubt. however highly developed they may b e in other directions. SOME twelve years ago the present writers engaged in an examination of some of the earlier lives of Colonel H. The Master M. oth ers. and his chief doubt had been as to his power to persevere to the end. we have since met on the physical plane. the groups of pupils mingled with joyou s greetings. not then known to us. and how the promise had then been given that that link should never be broken. and also that there are oth er centres of activity connected with the Master' s work. but from that. Most members of the Societ y are aware that in the incarnation preceding this last one he was the great Bud dhist King Ashoka. where flower-co vered hills sloped down to a sapphire sea.

if at all. Each of the pictures showed the interior of a great Temple. and in each a Deva was acting as pr iest or minister. and endeavoured to discover how far it was possible to see in connecti on with them other surrounding circumstances. and they cannot change it. 680. To my great delight. are we not once more face to face with the wearisome theory of predestination? I am no more competent to settle satisfactorily the question of free will and pre destination than any of the thousands of people who have written upon it. who has on several previous occasions been good enough to give me some help in my efforts to understand the mysteries of their glorious existe nce. 684. extend my vision from the Temples to the town and country surrounding them.unding of the new Race-. and leading the devotions of a vast congregation. but at least I can bear testimony to one undoubted fact-. When the meeting was over. Thanking him for his kind assistance. and on the other expressed their aspirations to the Deity. The Deva who showed these pictures explained that the y represented scenes from a future in which Devas would move far more freely amo ng men than they do at present. I suppose. by an effort. 682. and how far. what is seen is modifiable by the wills of those who are observed as actors in the drama. I found that this was perfectly possible-. I was talking to a group of friends about the passage in the Jnanesh vari which describes the yogi as hearing and comprehending the language of the De vas. 681.that I could.that there is a plane from w hich the past. for the moment let us pass on to the later investigations of which this wa s only the starting-point. and the future have lost their relative characterist . that much was told to King Ashoka. Seeing. of archi tecture unlike any with which I am familiar. In one of th ese the officiant was producing his results entirely by the manipulation of an i ndescribably splendid display of colours. and an enquiry in a de partment of the teaching utterly remote from the founding of the sixth Root Race was found to lead straight into the very heart of its history. he himself making occasional suggestions. in the privacy of my chamber I recalled t hese pictures with the greatest pleasure. 685. fixed them upon my mind in the minutes t detail. the inadequacy of my attempts at description. and could in this way see and describe in detail this life of the future. The remainder of the story is told by the one who was chosen to tran THE DEVA HELPER 683. SEEING THE FUTURE 686. we were easily able to associate the two ideas. This naturally raises a host of questions as to the type of clairvoyance by which the future is thus foreseen. knowing as we did the offices which our two revered Masters are to hold in the sixth Ro ot Race. and trying to explain in what wonderful ecstasies of colour and sound certai n orders of the great Angels express themselves. while in the other case music was the medium through which he on the one hand appealed to the emotions of his congrega tion.indeed. and said to me: There. smit it. for if all is already arranged. So the matter remained until much later. t he extent to which such future may be thought of as fore-ordained. and would help them not only in their devotions but also in many other ways. A more detailed description of these Temples and of the methods adopted in them will be given l ater. describe this to them. the present. and we had no expectation t hat any further elucidation of it would be vouchsafed to us. and appar ently by the merest accident. and to pour a fl ood of light upon its methods. the question was re-opened. when I was aware of the presenc e of one of them. he put bef ore me two singularly vivid little pictures. I described t he lovely pictures as well as I could to my group. and. Suddenly.

IT was discovered that these gorgeous Temple services do not represe nt what will be the ordinary worship of the world at that period. The Will of the true man is already set. to prevent himself fro m taking part in that movement or to modify his attitude with regard to it. He is simply living in the scene. 690. know ing that. by action in the intervening centuries. but yet the inexorable compell ing power (which is still at the same time his truest Self) will not permit such absolute and final divergence from it as might cause him to lose the opportunit y which lies before him. I happened to have present wit h me in the physical body one of those whom I clearly saw taking part in that co mmunity of the future. I put it thus before our readers as a matter which I think will be of deep interest to them and a great encouragement to those who find themselves abl e to accept it. and have more than once described how utterly real and living those records are to the invest igator. and he can train himself to look upon it from the outside merely as a spectator. He can move aside from the path marked out for him to this side or to that . as vividly present. I have in many cases examined the records of the past. a cting through the as yet undeveloped part of himself as an ego. and set in motion the causes which must inevitably produce it. and but little further research was necessary to show us that this is the very same community. has already dete rmined upon this. It s eemed clear to me. and I am not in the least presuming to propound any new solution for it. I a m simply offering a contribution to the study of the subject in the shape of a p iece of testimony. or to identify his consciousness for the time with that of some person who is taking part in that scene. 689. after repeated and most careful examination. but that they will take place among a certain community of persons living apart from the rest of the world. I know very well the exceeding difficulty of thought upon this subje ct. 691. while at the same time I have not the slightest wish to press it upon the notice of those who have not as yet acquired the certainty that it is possible to foresee the distant future even in the minutest detail. he can hurry his progress along it or delay it.ics. the foundation of which had formed the basis of the vision shown so long ago to King Ashoka. The ego has unquestionably a large amount of freedom in these intervening centu ries. the first long and connected vision of the future which I have undertaken. but the reason t hat he cannot do this is that the Monad above him. the experience was precisely similar. as any of those scenes of the past. W. 687. the very Spirit within him. I made some special effort to see how far it may be possi ble for that ego. or as the room in which I sit as I write. Let it be sufficient for the moment to state that I for my pa rt know this to be an accurate picture of what will inevitably happen. 692. 688. CHAPTER XXIII THE BEGINNINGS OF THE SIXTH ROOT RACE 693. and that Will will certainly prevail. I can o nly say that in this. or of identifying oneself with the consciousness of one who was living in it . L. and. during part of the investigation. that this future also was in every way as actual. This community is in fact the segregat ion made by the Manu of the sixth Root Race.that of looking on the whole thing as a spectat or. As. that in this case also precisely the same two possibilities existed-. C. and each is as actually and absolutely present in consciousness as the othe rs. and thereby realising exactly what were his motives and how life appeared to h im. but instead of carrying it away int . that he can not avoid or appreciably modify this destiny which lies before him. and so have the great advantage of contemporary opinion on the subject under review.

but the pictures shown by the Deva (and those revealed by the investigations which sprang from them) belong to a p eriod about one hundred and fifty years later. GATHERING THE MEMBERS . though only within the limits of the segregated group. and so will further purify the Race. when the community is already tho roughly established and fully self-reliant. and gradually to develop in them. after all. belong sti ll to the fifth Root Race. the Manu Himself will re-incarnate. where even already steps are being taken towards the development of the sixth sub-race.to what leve l each Race in each Round should attain. It is found that the date of the events portrayed in th e vision of King Ashoka-. 699. He is perfectly free to m ould all His vehicles. a nd preserves it from admixture with earlier races by a moral boundary only. and when a Manu is appointed to take charge of a Root Race. that is t o say. 694.o remote desert places inaccessible to the rest of the world-. 697. When He has carried this process as far as He thinks possible with t he material ready to His hand.as did the Manu o f the fifth Root Race-. it is clear that the type will not be absolutel y pure. mental and astral. Lower California. so the material bodies from which the sixth Root Race i s to be developed are to be selected from the sixth sub-race of our present Arya n Race. He will Himself incarnate in the segregated group . The LOGOS. Just as the material for the fifth Root Race had to be taken from the fifth sub-race of the Atlantean stock. Late r on. Since He has long ago exhausted all hindering karma. on the great continent of North America. and offer to them the opportunity of becoming Their assistants in this great work. now including even the physical. causal.the actual founding of the community-. and all the while He will never relax His e fforts to mould all their vehicles. and in what particulars it must differ from its predecessors. 696. to draw th em apart from the rest. the qualities which are to be specially characteristic of the new Race. bu t after that generation there is no further admixture of the older blood. so far as may be. His task is then to tak e from the existing world such men as most nearly resemble this type. and as it will be in the centuries to come. exactly to the copy set before Him by the LOGOS. The plan is this. 698. The whole of His mighty thought-form exists even now upon the plane of the Divine Mind. His first proceeding is to materialise this thought-form down to some plane where He can have it at hand for ready reference. though He must owe that to parents who. Only those bodies which are physically descended in a direct line fr om Him constitute the new Root Race. interm arriage outside of the newly constituted family being absolutely forbidden.our Mars and Mercury-. as it was found to be.select such people as are thoroughly in earnest a nd devoted to Their service. Equ ally natural is it that the part of that continent chosen should be that which i n scenery and climate approaches most nearly to our ideal of Paradise. even though themselves specialised to a large extent. It is not to be denied that the work will be ard uous. before He called into existence this part of His system. into closer and closer resemblance to the model given to Him by the LOGOS.our Manu plants it in the midst of a populous country. probably as His own great-grandchild. From the Theosophical Society as it is now.is almost exact ly seven hundred years from the present time. had in His mind a detailed plan of what He intended to do with it-. and that it will require the utmost sacrifice on the part of those who are privileged to share in it . and since He in His turn must obviously mar ry into the old fifth Root Race. the Manu and the High-Priest of the coming Race-. FOUNDING THE COMMUNITY 695. It is therefore perfectly natural that this community should be establis hed. No doubt He can also exercise a great influence even upon His physical vehicle. For the first generation His children must also take to themselves partn ers from the old Race.

Therefore the Manu gathers round Him f or this purpose a large number of His pupils and helpers. and th ey are highly paid in order to ensure that the work shall be of the best. 702. and the particular spot at which the two Masters were seen to meet is one near the boundary of the estate. This is no light burden to assume. ev ery one of this unbroken string of physical lives must be absolutely unselfish-must be entirely consecrated to the interests of the new Race without the sligh test thought of self or of personal interest. and. He will see to it that all these disciples whom He has selected shall take birth in that sixth sub-race. Therefore. For. but also the inestimable privilege of working through ma ny lives under the immediate physical direction of the Masters whom they love so dearly. but on the other side of the acco unt it must be said that those who undertake it will inevitably make abnormally rapid progress.a great central Temple or cathedral. A grea t deal of complicated machinery is required for the work of the colony. All this work has been done by ordinary labourers working under a co ntractor-. and there they take possession of the dwellings which have been previously p repared for them. but in a few years the colonists learn how to make and re pair everything that is necessary for their well-being. It was this scene of the taking possession of the estate which was shown to King Ashoka. perhaps some f our hundred dwelling-houses. the Manu and His immediate lieutenants have supervised the erection of a magnificent group of buildings in preparation for this occasion-. In fact. each standing in the midst of its own plot of groun d.a large body of men. museums and council-halls. finding it impossible to comprehend how we cou ld have felt discouraged or despairing. ENTERING THE ESTATE 703. exceedingly arduo us labour will be involved for those who become His assistants. 701. vast buildings arranged as libraries. And those who have already been so blest as to taste the sweetness of T heir presence know well that in that presence no labour seems arduous. and after this no labour is imported from outside. and further. and this for century after centur y. and puts them into the bodies which He Himself provides. no obstac les seem insurmountable. 704. and all will journey thither and commence their new life as a communi ty. and so they are able to dispense with outside help.700. Though differing much in style and detail. and be utterly devoted to the work. A vast amoun t of money is expended in establishing the colony and bringing it into working o . the man who undertakes th is must live not for himself but for the Race. and we look back in won der at the stumbles of yesterday. In order that this work of special moulding should be done as quickl y and as completely as possible. When the time draws near which in His judgment is the most suitable for the actual founding of the Race. long before this. and in t heir early days men from without are employed to manage this and to instruct the colonists in its use. they must take b irth again and again without the usual interval on other planes. Even within the first generation the colony becomes self-supporting. taking up a new body as soon as they find it n ecessary to lay aside the old one. The feeling is exactly that which the Ap ostle so well expressed when he said: I can do all things through Christ which st rengtheneth me. They then lead their followers to the ce ntral site which has already been selected for the principal city of the communi ty. and will have not only the glory of taking a leading part in the evolution of humanity. many of whom are brought from a distance. these houses are all built accordi ng to a certain general plan which shall be described later. surrounding these. it is eminently necessary that all the egos inc arnating in these new vehicles should themselves fully understand what is being done. When they have all attained maturity He (or they jointly) will purchase a large estate in a conven ient spot. the arrangement being that they shall wholly dedicate themselves to this task. rather all difficulties vanish. as we have said.

lose touch with the rest of the world. It is now necessary to describe the government and the general condi tions of our community. Visitors from outside sometimes come in parties. GOVERNMENT 709. 705.as astro logers would say-. for it always takes care to acquaint itself with all new discoveries and inventions. the number of descendants is too great to be readily counted. and with any improvements in machinery. Moving on another quarter of a century-. CHILDREN OF THE MANU 706. not including the original twelve children and one hundred and fou r grandchildren. and in return it is left almost entirely alone. since it makes its own roads and requires no services of any sort from the outside government. yet I should not like to have to live as they do! 711. and occasionally visits are inte rchanged. and marry selected children of other members of the community. All these children grow up in due course. and what we should call quite large families are the rule. its members are conside red as very good and earnest people. old family connections have fallen into the background. concern a perio d about one hundred and fifty years later than this. At a period of fifty years after the founding of t he community one hundred and four grandchildren of the Manu are already living. when the community has alre ady enormously increased. have between them ninety-five chi ldren. which gives us a rough estimate of one thousand direct descendants in tha t generation. to admire the Temples and other buildings. 710. There is no restriction whatever upon this. with the exception of a fe w who have been admitted from the outer world under conditions which shall prese ntly be described. 707. the community pays some quite nominal tax for its land to the general government of the country. it is notewort hy that He arranges that each shall be born under a special influence-. Every precaution is taken to supply perfectly healthy and suitable s urroundings. and it then becomes clear that in the course of the next forty-five years there is not the slightest difficulty in accounting fo r fully one hundred thousand. and numbers somewhere about a hundred thousand people.one under each sign of the Zodiac. though they are not in any way encouraged. so that there is no infant mortality. or may invite a friend quite freely to com e and stay with him. They are not in any way hindered. but such cursory examin ation as could be made of the intervening period showed that all this had happen ed quite naturally. It at first seemed to us improbable that the descendants of o ne man could in that period amount to so large a number. The comment of the visitors generally seems to be along the lines: Well. just as tourists might in th e twentieth century. and its relation with the outer world. The only rule with regard to these matters is that intermar . In a few cases such relationships are still remembered. The principal investigations which we made. all of them direct physical descendants of the Manu. The community does not. to see what are its methods of education and of worship. it is all very beautiful an d interesting. however. by that time. we find that those ten.rder. we find fully t en thousand direct descendants. 708. He has twelve children in all. As the members have been separated from the outside world for a cent ury and a half. When the Manu sees fit to marry. a member of the colony may go and visit a friend outside of it. At eighty years from the commencement. however. but taking at random ten out of the hundred and four grandc hildren. but when once it is firmly established it is entirely self-supporting and independent of the outer world. though unnecessarily ascetic in certain way s. This last appears entirely amicable.that is to say one hun dred and five years from the original founding of the community. certain of His pupils selec ted by Him stand ready voluntarily to resign their old bodies as soon as He is a ble to provide them with new ones. It is popularly regarded with great respect.

. Every member of it knows that he is there for a definite purpo se. THE MANU AND HIS COUNCIL 716. Even such visits as have been described are infrequent. b ringing through to a large extent their memory. 715. Anything in the nature either of courts of law or a police force doe s not exist. so tha t anything like even the slightest manifestation of personality would be conside red as a shame and a disgrace. The idea is strongly ingrained that in this selection a glorious opp ortunity has been offered to them. who are also the H eads of departments in the management of affairs. nor are such things required. of which he never for a moment loses sight. The Manu' s ruling is undisputed. the only punishment which would or could be meted out to him w ould be expulsion from it. the praise of the Manu goes to those who make advancement. or to the nearest m ember of His Council. and there is consequently an exceedingly strong public opinion among them in favour of unselfishness. and would never dream of disputing any regulation which H e made. 717. and not to anyone who does anything in the least p ersonal. and in consequence to leave the community for the outer world. for the whole thought of the community is so entirely one-pointed that persons from the outside world are not likely to find its daily life interesting to them. and are constantly making new experiments with a view to increasing the welfare and efficiency of the Race. Clearl y. but as that would be to him the end of all his hopes. All have vowed themselves to the service of the Manu for the promotion of the progress of the new Race. Most of them have recently taken a number of rapid incarnations. if it were conceivable that any member of the community could offend against the spirit of it. and He gathers round Him a Council of about a dozen of the most highly developed of His pupils. and out of these the most earnest and most thoroughly permeated by these ideas have been chosen. It will be seen therefore that government in the ordinary sense of t he term scarcely exists in this community. every man has the fullest possible confidence in t he wisdom of the Manu. If any sort of difference of opinion arises between two members of th e community. if there are any private differences between individual soldiers. For the one great dominant fact about this community is the spirit w hich pervades it.as constantly consulting. at least up to the level of the causal body. for there is naturally no criminality nor violence amongst a body of people so entirely devoted to one object. and in all of those incarnations they have known that their lives in the new Race would have to be entirely live s of self-sacrifice for the sake of that Race. All of t hem definitely mean business. for the moment all these a re lost in the one thought of perfect co-operation for the purpose of defeating the enemy. would be an indel ible stain upon their honour. who can suggest anything new and useful and assist in the development of the community. Al l members of the Council are sufficiently developed to function freely on all th e lower planes. e ven in the very act of administration. and no one thinks of disputing the decision which is given . and that to prove themselves unworthy of it. 712. The whole community may not inaptly be compared to an army going into battle. The existence among them of this great force of public opinion practica lly obviates the necessity of laws in the ordinary sense of the word. consequently we may think of them as practically in perpetual session-. some of them already Adepts at the Asekha level. it is immediately submitted either to the Manu. They have therefore trained thems elves in the putting aside of all personal desires.riage between those within the community and those outside is strictly forbidden . THE SPIRIT OF THE NEW RACE 713. Durin g the intervening centuries many thousands have been attracted by Theosophy. 714. In addition. We must remember that these people are a selection of a selection.

723. 720. The first class cannot exist here. and corporate life of the community. even when men have perfect confidence in the wisdom and good will of a ruler. of such great import ance that we will now devote a special section to its consideration. and the facts of t he life after death and the existence and nature of the higher worlds are matter . the se cond class cannot exist here because it is clear to all of them that misundersta nding or injustice is an impossibility. so that all can see for themselves something of the working of the forces with which they have t o deal. following t his up with the new methods of education.th at whatever development comes to one comes to him not for himself. since by daily experience it is thoroughly well known that the Manu is practically omniscient as far as the community is concerned. The subject of religious worship is. however. THIS practical absence of all regulations gives to the whole place a n air of remarkable freedom. there still remains the doubt that that ruler may be misinform ed on certain points. Since the two Masters who founded the Theosophical Society are also the leaders of this community. Under conditions such as these the probl em of government becomes an easy one. and are moving along lines of development through intellect. it would be fully understood by His people that that was not because any circumstances affec ting it were unknown to Him. no shadow of such a doubt is possible. however. and those o thers who cause disturbance because they fancy themselves wronged or misundersto od. and the enormously greater advancement of the Manu. because only those are admitted to the co mmunity who leave self behind and entirely devote themselves to its good. Thus we see that the two types of people which are perpetually causi ng trouble in ordinary life do not exist in this community-.the utter failure of aspirations cherished through many lives. 718. Men are of many different types . but for the R ace. and that for that reason his decisions may not always be i n accordance with abstract justice.those who intention ally break laws with the object of gaining something for themselves. In thinking of the general temper of the people it must also be born e in mind that some degree of psychical perception is practically universal. 721. and that in the case of many it is already quite highly developed. so that all have b efore their eyes the strongest of reasons for accepting their decisions. but all alike recognise that the Manu knows thoroughly well what He is doing . There are no longer different rel igions in our sense of the word. and that it is the refore impossible that any circumstances can escape His observation. In ordi nary physical life. 719. that it may be handed on to his children. and many points on which as yet our own knowledge is only ru dimentary are thoroughly grasped and understood in detail.is the common fait h of the community. and the particulars of the personal. THEOSOPHY IN THE COMMUNITY 724. the Chief Priest and Their Council is obvious as a definite and indubitable fact. and that all these different ways are only so many methods of serving Him-. it is not to be supposed that anyone would run the slightest risk of it. but rather because He was taking into account circu mstances unknown to them. devotion and acti on. s ocial. it is quite natural that the religious opinion cu rrent there should be what we now call Theosophy. Even if His judgment upon any case should be different from what was expected. though the one teaching is given in different t ypical forms. CHAPTER XXIV RELIGION AND THE TEMPLES 722.all tha t is known in the innermost circles of our Esoteric Section-. The outline of our Th eosophy is no longer a matter of discussion but of certainty. All that we now hold-. although at the same time the atmosphere of one-poi ntedness impresses itself upon us very forcibly. Here.

since a ll possess accurate knowledge as to the existence of the Solar Deity. This shoul d not surprise us. 727. for great Dev as habitually come among the people and bring to them many new possibilities of development. For these four kinds of Temples exist. because both alike are bent entirely to the one object. but because of man' s backwardness in evolution. Thereby he can be raised for a time to a level of spirituality and po wer far beyond anything that is normally possible for him. A strong vein of practicality runs through all their thinki ng. These Devas are not merely making sporadic appearances. and in each o f them the object is to bring the prominent quality in the man into active and c onscious relationship with the corresponding quality in the LOGOS. but their ministrations were as yet of no direct use to us simply be cause we were not at the age or state of development at which we could make any use of them. 729. as in ou r own time. The teachers were there. different branches of the study attract different people. and we sometimes saw them pass at a distance. in yet others intellect. The classes were being held. The great professors from the universities sometimes came to our school to instruct the advanced students. some think chiefly of the higher philosophy and metaphysics. 725. We were then much in the position of children in a primary class in this world-school. while the majority prefer to express their religious feelings along some of the lines provided for them in th e different Temples. but this happy state of things had then ceased because of the grossness of that stage of evolution. and therefore it is reaping the benefit of constant intercourse with these great Bei ngs and of frequent instruction from them. and we should not go far wrong in saying that the religion of this community is to do what it is told. for in that way the man himself can most easily be uplifted a nd helped. quite at our disposal as soon as we grew old enough. Such opportunities of learning. and also r aises slightly his normal level. has some one avenue through which he can most easily reach the Divine. For the outward expression of this religi on we find that various classes of Temple services are provided. and of its educational department. In some men that channel is affection. Men no longer worship various manifestations. It is stil l the custom with many to make a salutation to the Sun as he rises. THE DEVAS 726. each drawing to himself those cognate to his own nature. As regards our community this has again been realised. were not then open to the majority. Four types of these Tem ples were observed. and every such effort of spiritual elevation makes the next similar effort easier for him. and though the outline and objects of the services were the same in all. who takes entire control of the religious development of the communi ty. There is no sort of divorcement between science and r eligion. Here. and that the ma nagement of these is the especial function of the Devas. and exist only for the sake of the State. belonging as he does to a particular type. there were striking differences in form and method. su ch avenues of advancement. Every service which a man attends is intended t . for even in the twentieth century much help was being given b y Devas to those who were able to receive it. One prominent feature of the religious life is the extent to which t he Devas take part in it. THE TEMPLE SERVICES 728. but are defi nitely working as part of the regular organisation under the direction of the Ch ief Priest. of which it i s a manifestation.s of experimental knowledge for nearly all members of the colony. Many religions of the twentieth century spoke of a Gol den Age in the past in which Angels or Deities walked freely among men. and therefore be most easily reached in turn by divine influen ce. but all are fully aware that he is to be regarded as a centre in the body of the Deity. Our community has grown old enough. but this was not because of the unwillingness of the Devas. The keynote of the Temple service is that each man. in others sympath y. in others devotion. which we shall now endeavour to describe.

fo rming by the power of his will in the air in front of himself a smaller band of colours as nearly like it as he can. Each person present now attempts to imitate this text or keynote. This seems to be of the nature of the prelimina ry prayer on entering a church of the twentieth century. a great characteristic of the service s of which is the splendid flood of colour which accompanies them. It is noteworthy that every worshipper as he enters takes his seat o n the pavement quietly and reverently. as will presently be seen). I t is practically impossible to describe this band of colours with accuracy. so tha t each such attempt expresses not only the subject indicated by the Deva but als o the character of the man who makes it. Imagine a magnificent circular building somewhat r esembling a cathedral. THE CRIMSON TEMPLE 731. and wearing in these particul ar Temples flowing vestments of rich crimson (the colour varies with the type of Temple. a nd much more open to the outer air than it is possible for any cathedral to be i n ordinary European climates. 734. as well as on the astral and mental. there may sti ll be some for whom such sight is only occasional. gathering together and forwarding their streams of aspirational force. for it is much more than a mere spectrum: it is a picture. indicating to those who understand it the exact object which it is in tended to attain. and they are evidently to some exte nt a personal expression of him. yet we have at present no means by which it can be drawn or represented. Each perso n has an order of his own for these colours. and distributing. Some succeed far better than others. yet not a picture. if they have been wandering. It is materially visible on t he physical plane. to collect his thoughts. 730. and is intended to calm the man. yet of no order of architecture at present known to us. Some of those who produce the most brilliant and successf . 733. and the direction in which their affection and aspiration must be outpoured. on the apex of a kind of p yramidal or conical erection of filigree work. When the ser vice commences the Deva materialises on the apex of his pyramid. and then closes his eyes and passes befor e his mental vision a succession of sheets or clouds of colour.one of those where progr ess is principally made through affection. The first Temple entered for the purpose of examination was one of t hose which the Deva originally showed in his pictures-. it has within it geometrical forms.o have a definite and calculated effect upon him. It is a thought expressed in the colour-language of the Devas. save that on differe nt occasions the colours are in different order and vary in their proportions. Some are able to make this so definitel y that it is visible on the physical plane. This band is the keynote or text of that particula r service. assuming for th e occasion a magnificent and glorified human form. such as sometime s pass before one' s eyes in the darkness just before falling asleep. and with the idea of carrying its members upward to a certain point. sin ce he acts as a true priest and intermediary between the people and the LOGOS. an d the Deva-priest standing in the centre before them. His first action is to cause a flashing-out above his head of a band of brilliant colours somewhat resembling a solar spectrum. for it is in more dimensions than are known to our senses as they are now constituted. Imagine it filled with a reverent congregation. It is in this work that the co-operation of the Deva is so valuable. applying and bringing down to their level the floods of divin e influence which come as a response from on high. and to attune hi m to the surrounding atmosphere and the purpose which it subserves. and the services for a year or series of years are carefully ordered with a view to the average development of the congregation. for although the majorit y of the congregation are likely to possess at least astral sight. 732. so that he is equally visible fro m every part of the great building. and is in fac t their principal expression. while others can make it only at ast ral and mental levels. r eceiving. an d is intelligible as such to all the congregation.

individually coarser and less brilliant than the totality of brilliancy in whic h it flashes forth. Our Deva-priest therefore is including the whole of his congregatio n within his aura. like rays re fracted through a lens.pours himself out in worship and love at the feet of the Deity.ul imitations of the form made by the Deva do not bring it down to the physical plane. Instead of extending his arms over the people he raises them above his head. When the Deva sees that all are tuned to the p roper key. 735. 739. a conversation between two Devas is like a fugue. 737. he reverses the current of his force. now pours out throug h this colour-form a wonderful stream of influence upon them-. until it reaches the great chief Deva of their Ray. but are formed of fiery rays which are ever flowing o utward. the mighty potentate who looks upon the very LOGOS Himself. The influence is not that of the Deva-priest alo ne. converge it. Each of them shoots up into the rose-coloured sea his own particular form. transmuting it. for above and altogether beyond him. he concentrates and defines his aura into a smaller spherical form. It is as though those spheres of colour remain. and pours them upward in one vast fountain of many-colou red flame. and at that signal every man in the congregation sends towards t he Deva-priest the utmost wealth of his affection and aspiration-. and manifests not only in colour but also in musical sound. and so we have a curious and beautiful effect of deep crimso n flames piercing a rose-coloured sea-. and apart from the Temple or the materi al world. 736. The great Chieftain is collecting similar streams from all parts of . A greeting from one Deva to another is a splendid ch ord of music. it is naturally of a lower order than that of the Deva. in a Deva causes a sudden expansion and brightening of the aura. holding out his arms over the people. and represents that Ray in relation to Him. thus acting upon them and stirring their emotions into greater activity. Our readers may perhaps picture to themselves this aura. but they must think of it as less fixed and more fluidic. and when anything interests him or excites his enthusiasm it instantly increases enormously. who pass it through themselves and. T he astral effect of the outpouring is remarkable. The feeling whi ch in an ordinary man expresses itself in a smile of greeting. The Deva. THE LINKS WITH THE LOGOS 738. which yet g ive much the same general effect of arrangement of colour. and it is also far more flexible. an oration delivered by one of them is a splendid oratorio.as consisting almost entirely of pulsating fiery rays. more fiery an d sparkling-. To understand to some extent how this activity of sympathetic vibrat ion is brought about we must realise that the aura of a Deva is far more extensi ve than that of a human being. out of the top of which rises a huge column reaching upwards. stands a ring of higher Devas for whose forces he acts as a channel.a stream which re aches them through their own corresponding colour-forms and uplifts them precise ly in the proportion in which they have been successful in making their colour-f orms resemble that of the Deva. but b eautiful though that is. which expands as it rises and is caught by the circle of waiting Deva s. This first outpouring of influence upon the people has the effect of bringing each person up to his highest level. yet as they pass through each section of the radius they take upon thems elves its colour. and evoking from him the noblest affection of which he is capable.from within as well as from without. The Deva draws all those fier y streams into himself.as one might imagine volcanic flames sho oting up in front of a gorgeous sunset. A sea of pale crimson light su ffuses the vast aura of the Deva and spreads out in great waves over the congreg ation. and is consequently able to act upon them in a most intimate manner-. A Rupadeva of ordinary development has frequently an aura of many hundred yards in diameter. if they recollect that of the Arhat in Man Visible and In visible. or rather an arpeggio.

In the light of the LOGOS Himself shine s forth for a moment a yet greater brilliancy. and for the moment each realises to his fullest capacity what the life of God really means. In addition to thi s each man as he goes home from the service is himself a centre of force of no m ean order. This is a far fuller and more personal benediction than that poured out at the beginning of the service. and as through them it touches the Deva-priest expectant on his pinnacle. and brings our petal of the lotus close to the heart of the flower. and the heavy dull-grey of depres sion. 742. once more he lowers his arms and spreads them out above his pe ople in benediction. The stages through which they pass were shown. Each such service also se nds out a huge eruption of rose-coloured thought-forms which bombard the surroun ding country with thoughts of love. or perhaps as a service apart from t his. the scarlet of anger.the daily religious practice o f those who belong to this Ray of affection. in addition to this. its radiations extend over a large district. In the Temple itself a vast crimson vortex is set up which is largely permanent. giving him not only a tremendous and transcendent experience at the time. he combines these many streams into the one great river which flows around those Feet. This is the daily service-. Nor does the good influence of this service affect only those who ar e present. but also a memory which shall be for him as a radiant and glowing light fo r many a day to come. for here is something exactly fitted to each man. the Deva delivers what may be described as a kind of colour-sermon. yet delicate as the hues of an Egyptian sunset. All the vehicles of each man present are vivified into their highest activity by this stupendous down-rush of divine power. through him on the waiting ring below flows do wn that flood of power. so that the whole atmosphere is full of it. taking up that colour-form which we have mentioned as the keynote or text for the day. the brownish-green of jealousy. that which the stage of his development enables him to assimilate. INCENSE Though colour is in every way the principal feature in this service . THE SERMON 743. were all in turn subjected to the glowing crimson fire of love. 744. and this al so keeps up a steady radiation upon the surrounding district. 741. The effect is distinctly perceptible to any moderately sen sitive person even two or three miles from the Temple. One exceedingly vivid and striking c olour-sermon of this nature was intended to show the effect of love upon the var ious qualities in others with which it comes into contact. torrents as of liquid fire. The black clouds of m alice. and all of them at last melted into it and were consumed.his world. and it was made clear that in the end none of them could resist its force. and when he reaches his home the radiations which pour from him are s trongly perceptible to any neighbours who have not been able to attend the servi ce. and how in e ach it must express itself as love for his fellow-man. are bathing every one in their effulgence. strengthening him in his weakn ess and yet at the same time developing to its highest possibility all that is b est in him. and he weaves these many streams into one great rope which binds the earth to the Feet of its GOD. and mostly without spoken w ords. the dirty green of deceit. Sometimes. and out of all th is glory each one takes to himself that which he is able to take. and purify the astral an d mental atmospheres. explaining it to his people by an unfolding process. and perhaps causing it to pass through a series of mutations intended to c onvey to them instruction of various kinds. so that anyone entering the Temple immediately feels its influence. back to the great Deva Chieftain flashes that instant recognition. 745. A flood of colours gorgeous beyond all description fills th e whole vast cathedral. And He answers. 740. or the hard brown-grey o f selfishness.

the Deva does not disdain to avail himself of the chann els of other senses than that of sight. and there are even some Temples entirely of that hue. The people are far more sensitive to perfumes than we of earlier centuries.' because. each brin ging in his hand a curious musical instrument. These people possess a good deal of new informatio n as to the effect of odours upon certain parts of the brain. and even before it began. 746. as we shall see mo re fully when we come to deal with the educational processes. Just as the endeavour in th e colour-Temple was to stimulate the love in man by bringing it consciously into relation with the divine love. incense has been kept burning in swinging censers underneath his gold en pyramid. it is yet by no means without its effect. unlike any formerly known on eart h. so that they penetrate instantly thr ough every part of the building. We shall now. and bears its part in bringing all the vehicles of the man rapidly into harmony. and therefore that is the prevailing col our of all the splendid outpourings which take place in it.first because everyone knows that crimson is the colour in the aura which indicates affection. It is not a violin. so in this Temple the object is to promote the e volution of the man through the quality of devotion. and consequently the colour adopted for both exterior and interior decoration. except that in their case sou nd takes the place of colour as the principal agent. The kind of incense burnt vari es with the different parts of the service. so in this music-Temple there exist s a similar atmosphere of unselfish devotion which instantly affects everyone wh o enters it. The number of pleasant odours available in this way is much larger than that of those previously in use. Naturally every change of colour is accompanied by its appropriate s ound. and they know exactly what each kind means a nd for what purpose it is used. becaus e in recognition of the same fact all the graceful lines of the architecture are indicated by lines of crimson. at tempt to describe a somewhat similar service in a Temple where music is the pred ominant feature. and secondly. and colour comes only to assist its effect. SOUND 747. But this strange instrument has many rema . Into this atmosphere come the members of the congregation. 750. and they have discovere d some method of making them more volatile. Sometimes. it is perhaps rather of the nature of a small circular ha rp with strings of some shining metal. precisely as sound has assisted colour in the Temple of affection. they are able to distinguish accurately all the different kinds of incense. In common parlance. Just as in the crimson Temple there exists a permanent vortex of the highest and noblest affection. The Temples in which music is the dominant factor are similarly known as ` blue Temples. and though this is a subordinate feature in the colour-Temple which we hav e described. blue is the colour most prominent in connection with the ir services. and when this is the case on ly the external decorations are of the colour which indicates the nature of the services performed within. however. THE BLUE TEMPLE 749. these Temple s in which progress is made principally by the development of affection are call ed ` crimson Temples' -. All through his service. since their principal object is the arousing of the hig hest possible devotion. The general outline of the services in one of the blue Temples close ly resembles that which we have already described. 748. which stands out with marvello us beauty against the vivid green of the trees with which they are always surrou nded. where stand two boys to attend to it. The majority of these Temples are built of a stone of a beautiful pale gre y with a polished surface much like that of marble. the Temples of affection are buil t entirely of stone of a lovely pale rose colour. however.which we have described. which by the use of music i s enormously uplifted and intensified and brought into direct relation with the LOGOS who is its object. This acts upon the etheric body somewhat as the colours do upon the astral.

and knows that it is true. and definitely aiming at the Deva. much as in the other case. Thus for the first time we have one brief glimpse of the stupe ndous life which He lives among the other LOGOI who are His peers. as before. His instrument is but a small one and apparently of no great power. and very s oftly at first. 756. though wonderfully sweet in tone. and He expresses Himself through them in music to His worlds. draw it into themselves. so that it resounds through the great dome of the Temple and p ours out in a flood of harmony. but as he strikes it. but thought f ails before this glory. He hears. it is special ly magnetised for its owner. The effect of this chord is most striking. the chord seems t o be taken up in the air around him as though it were repeated by a thousand inv isible musicians. which. until everyone is taking part in this wonderful symphony. a benediction is poured over the people which raises each to the highest level possible for him. as in the other. each man begins definitely to play. and draws from him an eager response which shows itself both in sound and in col our. It is in fact much more than a mere instrument. a sea of rushing sound. Each member of the congregation now touches his own instrument. and no other person must use it. At least it i s clear that the great music-Devas. these together and weaves them into one. as in the colour-Temple. so that through him it may rise. All are clearly taking recognised parts. He plays upon it.rkable properties. 751. over the entire congrega tion. it is an expression of the owner-.a funnel through which he can be reac hed on this physical plane. THE DEVOTIONAL SERVICE 752. and these streams from all the worlds make somehow the mig hty twelve-stringed lyre upon which the LOGOS Himself plays as He sits upon the Lotus of His system.a piece of music which fulfils for him the sam e office as the series of colours which pass before the eyes of the man in the c olour-Temple at the same stage of the proceedings. Upon him converge thousands of such s treams from all the devotion of the earth. Each ma n is putting his very life into his playing. and the living aspiration and devotion of the congregation is poured upwards in a mighty stream through the officiating Deva to a great cir cle of Devas above. and he in his turn gathers all. our minds are inadequate to comprehend it. represent music to the LOGOS. and begins to pour his sound inwards instead of out over the people. It is impossible to put this into words. but gradually swelling out into a greater volume. The effect on the higher emotions of the people is most remarkable. Here also incense is being used.a downpouring flood of ordered sound too t . transmuting it to a n altogether higher level. 754. and it varies at different points o f the service. THE BENEDICTION Then comes the response-. and he commences the service by striking upon it a chord (or rather an arpeggio) which fulfils the function of t he keynote in colour which is used in the other Temple. every member is brought into harmony with the principal idea which the Deva wishes to emphasise at this service. It is tuned to the owner. he calls up before his mind a succession of beautiful sounds-. taken in their totality. who. but the writer has seen it. As soon as this stage is in full operation the Deva-priest draws in his au ra. and yet at the same time he himsel f is played upon in doing so. He gives out and receives vibrations through it. He responds. 755. Then when the congregation is thorough ly tuned. and in this case. as he sends it upwards. links him wit h the Solar LOGOS Himself. 753. When the worshipper enters the Temple. and send it forward in a still mightier stream toward s the great Deva at the head of their Ray. although it does not seem that this has been arranged or rehearsed before hand. Thus. When the Deva materialises he also takes up an instrument of similar nature. and He Himself plays upon His system. In it he is bearing his share in a concert which comes from all the worlds of the system.

and for every single tone is prod uced a great chord of overtones and undertones. since it is in that way that it symbolises itself in the various vehicles of man. in those who have developed it to the responsive stage. This magnificent final swell goes sounding home with the people. 757. 758. The whole atmosphere is surcharged by the Gandharvas. or music-Devas . but also calls into existence far more than its own volume of sound. but in this case it is delivered by the Deva through his instrument and receive d by the people through theirs.the te xt or keynote first. 763. swelling sound.that is to say. Once more the architecture and the internal structure of the Temple are the same. and on the intuiti onal through the emotional for others who are somewhat less advanced. It is clear that in both cases the action is primarily on the intuitional and emotional bodies of the people-. Eventual results are no do ubt the same. transmute d at each stage to lower levels. that their higher bodies are brought into action and their consciousness is raised to levels which in their o uter life it could not even approach. an outburst of celestial music wh ich surrounds. for the stimulation is broug ht to bear directly upon the intellect. so that at last it pours out through the offici ant in the Temple in a form in which it may be assimilated by his congregation-a great ocean of soft. to the owner whose expression it is. This benedictory response from on high is an utterly amazing experience. INTELLECT 760. which brings all into union. In this Temple also there may be what corresponds to a sermon. all of unearthly sweetness and b eauty. and those of the blue as utilising sound. 759. Each man holds out his instrument in front of him. 761. and it is only through and by means of t hat that the intuitional is presently to be awakened. All the effects which are produced in the crimson Temple through aff ection by the gorgeous seas of colour are attained here through devotion by this marvellous use of music. so that veritably every sound is multiplied.on the intuitional dire ctly. except that all decorations and outlinings are in yellow instead o f blue or crimson. we might perhaps put form as th e vehicle principally employed in the yellow Temple-. sweet. as it were. The intell ect is touched only by reflection from these planes.tha t some get more and some less of the meaning of the Deva and of the effect which he intends to produce. but the order of procedure is different. too. and it is through that that this marvellous effect is produced upon him . for want of a better name. It seems as though from the great symphony each instrument selected the chords appropriate to itself-. If we think of the men of the crimson Temple as developing through c olour. I have called the sermon also h as its part in all the services.for naturally yellow is th e colour of the Temple especially devoted to intellectual development. The general scheme of the service. and yet pours into them through their o wn instruments vibrations so living.remendous to be described. and from them to the Deva-priest in the Temple. which calls down the response from the LOGOS. whereas in the next variety of Temple to be described this action is reversed. enwraps. is identical-. so uplifting. flowing back through the Chieftain of the Ray to the circle of Devas below. overwhelms them. and often t he member will try to reproduce it in a minor degree in a kind of little private service at home. It is clear that it is not the same to all-. then the aspiration or prayer or effort of the people. All alike use incense. it lives inside them still even though the service is over. though the difference be . It must b e seen and heard and felt before it can in any way be understood. but words completely fail when we endeavour to find expression for it. The form of instruction which. THE YELLOW TEMPLE 762. Ye t each harp somehow not only selects and responds.

one which is to be the keyn ote of the service. They do not actually materialise them. so that merely to enter the Temple makes a man feel more keenly alive mentally. it awakens the power of four-dimensional sigh t for the first time. even at quite an early stage. and try through those to respond to his form and to understand it. the indefiniteness seems to shows itself at both ends of the scale. INTELLECTUAL FEELING 768. The less educated of the thinkers-. When the Deva appears he also makes a form-. and through it. In others. who have it not normally. but. and they offer up thes e individual contributions as a kind of sacrifice to the LOGOS of the best that . 764. and is becoming so living that it cannot be kept still. better a ble to understand and to appreciate. Sometimes it is a cha nging form-. The forms are evidentl y at first prescribed for them. or even if at first they are able to make them clear they are not able to maintain them so . They all pour their thou ghts through their forms into the Deva-priest. for ther e is at least an intense delight in reaching upwards. The vortex in this case stimulates intellectual activity. and they are told to hold them rather as a means than as an object of contemplation. The mental effort is not entirely unaccompanied by feeling. and comprehend temporarily ideas which are usually too metaph ysical for them. but they do form them strongly in mental matter. as in the other Temples. Along with the formation of this. or the member of the colour congregation through his co lour-form. 767. just as was the physical instrument of the musician.because it is taking on more and more of the dimens ions. they begin. curiously. and they constantly slip into indefiniteness. These people do not bring with them any physical instruments. but with some of the most definite of all it is again taking o n an appearance suggesting indefiniteness. THE INTELLECTUAL STIMULUS 766. which is clearly intended to be an expression of himself. which defines the special object at which on this occasion h e is aiming. and almost all of them. to visualise certain mental forms. seem to be able to do this. though even that very deli ght is felt almost exclusively through the mental body. They are clearly intended to be each an exp ression of its creator. so that for the first time they can use it quite freely and see clearly by its means. Naturally the power of visualisation diff ers. because it is beginning to be so much upon a still higher plane-. but very little compa ratively on the emotional or the intuitional. These forms are all different.not a form which is an expression of himself.those who are as yet onl y learning how to think-. 765. or the special colour-scheme of the worshipper in the Temple of affection. so some people are able to make their figures much more complete and defini te than others. in others less advanced it only makes them see things a li ttle more clearly. With the more intelligent persons the form becomes more definite and more complicated.often make forms which are not clearly cut. But. His congregation then project themselves into their forms. just as the musical man received them through his instrument. and ma ny of them distinctly imply the power to visualise in the physical brain some of the simpler four-dimensional figures. He is acting strongly upon both their causal and mental bodies.one which unfolds or unveils itself in a number of successive movem ents. whose further progress will involve modifications of the form. and in stead of passing before their eyes a succession of clouds of colour. Some who have not normally the con sciousness of the mental body have it awakened in them by this process. Each man h as his own form. the Deva-priest pours ou t upon them a great flood of yellow light which applies intense stimulus to thei r intellectual faculties along the particular line which he is indicating.tween the kind used in this yellow Temple and that of the blue and the crimson i s noticeable. He is intended to think throug h it and to receive vibrations through it. as before. though these do not change it essentially. as soon as they take their seats.

In others it means merely greatly increased mental ac tivity. by comprehension of the converging streams. The temporary effect of such a downpouring is almost in calculable. in a momen t. a form which conveys some interes ting detail of physical evolution to one man to another represent a whole vast s tage of cosmic development. He receives and fo rwards the contribution from the Temple. 769. they merge themselves. Some people. It usually come s with a rush and almost overwhelms the man-. and a kind of centre for the exchange of forces. 770. substituting for their own thought-form another which is in reality in no way superior to it. and it is noteworthy that the same form means much mo re to some people than to others. The int ellect aspect of the LOGOS plays upon him and through him from above. This is a great shock for the man to whom it comes. As in the othe r Temples. As before.those who are developing intellect. and he ne eds time to readjust himself and to develop some other qualities which he has be en hitherto to some extent neglecting. All are trying to think on the same line. while all human intellect reaches up to him and through him from below. which this time consists of that special class which for the p resent we will call the yellow Devas-. understandings and misundersta ndings. It is the white heat of intellectuality raised to its highest power. and blends together all the streams of force. It contains als o a vast mass of forms-. but simply an other side of the question. they absorb the force. lowered through many stages on the way. For example. but only to send it out again at a higher level and enormously increased in quantity to the great Chieftain who is the head of their Ray. Into him and through him they give themselves in surrender to the burning Light above. and consequently they attract to themselves diffe rent forms out of the vast ordered system which is at their disposal. For many people it is as though they were seeing in visible form the Stanzas of Dzyan. Fro m his intellectual point of view he has been philosophically examining and disse cting people. 772. and r evel in assisting and guiding it in man. before forwarding it to the circle above him. the Deva-priest synthesises all the different forms which are sent to him. The response from above is not merely a stimulation. and the n by intense pressure upwards they realise it and break through.they have to give. and each man' s mental form is permanently somewhat the better for the exercise through which he has passed. By intense thinking. that these are more than brothers. into him. Men are evidently raised into the intuitional consciousness along th ese lines. The service ends much as the others did. and in turn he opens the flood-gates of divine intelligence which. that all t hese are full of their own feelings and emotions.all the more so as along his line he has had little practice before in understanding the feelings of humanity. some are so lifted out of themselves that they actually leave the body. because the consciousness is drawn up in to a vehicle which is not yet sufficiently developed to be able to express it.it would seem all possible forms along whatever is the special line of the day. 773. pours out up on the waiting people and raises them out of their everyday selves into what the y will be in the future. Each man d raws out of this multitude that which is most suited to him. and now. and the conscio usness in the causal body is brought into action in all of those in whom it is a s yet in any way possible. 771. All egos present are brought into vigorous activity. are simply getting new lights on the subject. yet they do it in different ways. as though they were plants under a microscope. throw themselves. These forms also are assimilated by such of the congreg ation as can utilise them. and others pass into a kind of Samadhi. for ex ample. it is borne in upon him that all these also are divine as himself. MENTAL MAGIC Here also we have the form of instruction which we have called the s . since they are actually within himsel f and not without. they attain first an intellectual grasp of the constitution of the universe.

774. two or more stages beyond them. but it reacts upon the mental vehicles and even upon the physical brain. Not only are these changes shown. and here als o it is interesting to see the unfoldment of the successive esoteric meanings an d to notice how some members of the congregation stop at one of these. and well satisfied with themselves for being a ble to see it. On the lower mental plane he shows how a selfish thought may become unselfish. In the other Temple s too they think of the outside world. In this case the Deva occasionally makes use of spoken words.ermon. and they consider that they . but the idea of these people of th e green Temple is action with regard to everything. It used to be thought by many that much s tudy and intellectual development tended greatly to atrophy or destroy the power of visualisation. which necessarily involv es the constant practice of visualisation in a high degree. the music. or in English we might characterise them as the Temples of affection . for they include it in their thoughts of love and devotion or treat it intellectually. What is applied only as a transmutation of th eir own thoughts by the majority of the congregation may be to the few who have gone further a translation of cosmic force from one plane to another. while others go on one. for examp le. Yet one more type of Temple remains to be described-. 775. Of the Temples already mentioned the crimson and the blue seem to have many points in common. intellect and action respectively. and the green Temple Karma-yoga. devotion.forms chan ging into one another by turning inside out like a globe. and each member of the congregation tries to copy it in his own mental mat ter. 776. a dodecahedron becomes an icosahedron. further i nto the real heart of the meaning. In all these Temples alike a great point is made of the training of the will which is necessary in order to keep the attention focused upon all the different parts of their variations in the pictures. whereas in the case of all these people they have for many lives been devoting themselves also to meditation. In this way. but that is not at all the case with the devotees of the yell ow Temple. None of his people are crudely selfish.a kind of mental magic which shows how one though t can be changed into another. and in this case it is usually an exposition of the changes which take pl ace in a certain form or set of forms. but also through them to the world at large. There is a certain danger also of intellectual pride. In other cases most interesting metamorphoses are shown-.a type which i s decorated in a lovely pale green. Such a ser mon is a veritable training in mental intensity and activity. He materialises strongly and clearly the special thought-form which he is showing them. THE GREEN TEMPLE 777. feeling i t to the highest possible degree. primarily towards its own community. Perhaps the difference may be that in the old days study was so large ly a study of mere words. All this is shown most prominently by the intense glow of the causal bodie s.to get things done. It is as though he were showing th em changing magic-lantern pictures. whic h appears on the whole to be distinctly larger among these pioneers of the sixth Root Race than with men of the fifth. because the thought-forms generated in it ar e of precisely that colour. but also their inner meaning on all the different planes is explained. but its particular line is the trans lating of thought into action-. The congregation of the green Tem ple works also chiefly on the mental plane. or the thought-f orms. In one case which is observed. One might perhaps say that the blue and the crimson corresp ond to two types of what in India is called Bhakti-yoga. in that case the yellow Temple might be thought of as offering us the Jnana-yoga. and naming them as they pass before them. and it needs a clo sely sustained attention to follow it. or they wo uld not be in the community. though only few of them. but there may still remain subtle forms of self-cen tred thought. It is part of its regular se rvice to send out intentionally arranged thought-currents. and it is sh own how this can be transmuted into worship of the wisdom of the LOGOS. that which is described is the transference of forms from plane to plane-. and a similar link seems to join the y ellow and the green.

Their Deva-priest puts b efore them as his text. or social reform in Kamschatka. just in the same way as the other men do their thought. or for the improvement of con ditions in some way. it is lacking in sympathy-. For example. THE LINE OF THE HEALING-DEVAS 781. After t he preliminary tuning up and the opening benediction. 778. They are natur ally dealing with all sorts of out-of-the-way places like these. on the other hand. The opening benediction may be thought of as bringing t he sympathy of the Devas for all their schemes and the identification of the Dev a-priest with each and all of them. They do not use hypnotism. for example. But the devotees of this green Temple cannot feel tha t they are really fulfilling their place in the world unless they are constantly in active motion. and in som e cases it is noticed that many of them combine to think out one plan and to get the thing done. A thought-form to them is not an effective thought-form unles s it contains some of their typical green-. and also he has the thought that thus he throws himself and his life into his schemes as a sacrifice for the sake of the LOGOS. Suggestions of all kinds and sorts of activity find their place here . Each has some special plan to which he is devoting hims elf. but they have their mental forms just as the intellectual people have. Their schemes are all plans for helping people.because.so that all their forces express themselves in action. They do not bring with them any physical instruments. They try to present clearly their several schemes. The y hold their plans and the realisation of them before them. Indeed. and through the self-sacrifice in the act ion they attain. the type identified by Christi an Mystics with the hierarchy of the Archangel Raphael. from what glimpses have been caught of the outer world it seems evident that ordinary philanthropy is quite unnecessary. 782. though their hearts are filled with sympathy with their fellow-men wh ich expresses itself in the most beautiful shade of their characteristic colour. When the time of aspiration comes. they simp ly try to impress their ideas and improvements on his brain. though at the same time through it he is devoting himself to the LOGOS. wil l take up education in Greenland. and through that they gain develo pment for themselves in trying to sympathise with and help other people. they do not in any way try to dominate the will of any man whom they wish to help. as they say. take the same id ea quite differently. They are careful to accumulate much knowledge about whatever su bject they take up as a specialty. and in action is their happiness. a man' s plan for the organisation of the backward country would include and be mainly c entred in the idea of the mental and moral uplifting of its inhabitants. It is noteworthy that these plans are always carried to a great height of conception. as his contribution. 779. 783. One. there comes once more the offering of their plans. only in this case they are a lways plans of activity. These d evotees of the green Temple are not actually philanthropical in the old sense of the word.have not surely grasped an idea until they have translated it into action. which he lays before the Lord. and consider it perfectly possible to have the fullest com prehension without action. act ion. or as the dominant idea of the service. as the fruit of his brain . They have powerful and concentrated plans in their minds. Once more. each offers his plan as something of his own which he has to give. 780. Often each one takes some area in the world i nto which he pours his thought-forms for a certain object. the general scheme of their service is like that of the o thers. because poverty has disappeare d. however. and they appeal to the active or healing-Devas. because by this time everything conceivable has already been done in every place of which we ha ve ever heard in ordinary life. action. The people of the yellow Temple. something which will be an aspect of all their ideas and will strengthen every one of them. .or colour-forms.

In the f inal benediction it seems as though the LOGOS pours Himself through His Devas in to them. is sent up by him to a circle of healing-Devas above. all alike are stairways leading from the level of ordinary humanity to the Path of Holiness which rises to the l evel of Adeptship. all these paths are clearly equal. The sermon in this case is frequently an exposition of the adaptabil ity of various types of elemental essence to the thought-force which they requir e. the outpouring of good-will and of blessing. and through them to the Chieftain of their Ray. for it will be remembered that af fection is the chief characteristic of one of these planes. and the thought-forms are constru cted before the congregation by the Deva and materialised for them. 784. there comes back the great flow of response. and that each m an is absolutely at liberty to take that which seems best to him. 787. however. who once more presents this aspect of the world to the LOGOS. Such a sermon is illustrated as it goes on. Every man is trying his best in his own way to fit himself for . and the clear conception of right for right' s sake of the fourth. which in turn illuminates the sacrifice which they have offered through the line to wh ich each has directed himself. even while they increase it. but also opens up to them the conception of further activi ties for their thoughts. In the special lines of development of these Temples there seems a c urious half-suggestion of the four lower subplanes of the mental plane as they p resent themselves during the life after death. but within. 785. and the culmination of their act is to be an active agent for His action. It is thoroughly rec ognised that there are many paths to the summit of the mountain. The response not only strengthens such thoughts of good as they already have. so th at an additional transmutation of the force takes place. quite evident that there is no difference in advancement between the egos who follow one line and those who fol low another. they bring different chakra ms or centres in the mental body into activity. all this is gathered into a focus by the Deva-priest. so that they may learn exactly the best way to produce them and the best materials of which to build them. it is their keynote. because there the object of sympathy is no longer outside th emselves. the great glowing sea of pale luminous sunset green. INDEPENDENTS 788. so that all these temples are daily filled with crow ds of worshippers. and it is done by t hem in a time of silent meditation after the reception of the blessing. the splendid sheet and fountains. the slightest feeling that these few are therefore irrelig ious or in any way inferior to the most regular attendants. When they thus offer themselves and their thoughts. simp ly because none of these are to them the most appropriate ways of development.Once more we get the same magnificent effect. and their streams of thought-for ce are projected sometimes from one chakram and sometimes from another. A few people there are who do not attend any of these services. or even for declining to select any one of those provided. raising it to higher levels. and then again out through them to the objects of their sympathy. by which they gradually rise through the mental and causal bodies to the intuitional. and there find th e acme of sympathy. devotion of another. In most cases a man selects his path and keeps to it. and among it the flames of darker green shooting up from the sympathetic thought of each member present. It is. T here is not. however. 789. The great Devas seem to magnetise the man and inc rease his power along this and cognate lines. It is a definite act of projection. Intense sympathy is the feeli ng most cultivated by these people. action for the sake of the Deity of a third. 786. but it would never occur to him to blame his neighbour for selecting another. J ust as before. There are many types among these people. To one or other of these types belong the great majority of t he people of the community.

services which are frequently held in the Temples. colour.. since every man. 795. much attention is paid in this commun ity to the education of the children. and in doing so showing the fact that He combines within Himself in the highest possible degr ee all the qualities of all the types. for large numbers of dead people make a practice of attending the services . THE MASTER OF RELIGION 793.that for certain subjects an atmos phere slightly charged with electricity is useful. on the contrary. It is interesting to observe that the peculiar nature of the Temple s ervices of this community has evidently attracted much attention in the astral w orld. 794. sound. saying to themselves: I think I need a touch of yellow this morning to brighten up my intellect . as well as to carry out to the b est of his ability the work at present before him. thoug h more elementary. The Devas who are doing work connected wi th religion and education are all marshalled under His orders. indeed. and the Devas who take so large a part in the work avail the mselves of the aid of armies of nature-spirits. by means of which the surrounding conditions can be changed at will. Some members of t he community are being specially trained by the Devas. They have discovered the participation of the Devas and the tremendous forces which are consequently playing through them. because he sees another doing differently. let me try a tonic of the green Temple . decorated exclusively w ith yellow flowers. for example. the surroundings most fav ourable for the study of mathematics are not at all necessarily the same that ar e best suited for music or geography. 796. In others. ostensibly for children. It has been realised that many f acts previously ignored or considered insignificant have their place and their i nfluence in educational processes-. Nobody harbours the feeling: I am in a better way than so-and-so.that. and He Himself makes it a point to visit all the Temples in turn. and permeated with yellow light. Many people also make a practice of attending the magnificent. while for others it is positi vely detrimental. there stands a v ariant upon an electrical machine. let me now give a turn to affection or devotion. Th e habitual attendants of one Temple also quite often visit the others. when he puts aside one physical body. AS we should naturally expect. CONGREGATION OF THE DEAD 791. In the corner of every class-room. form. It is considered of such paramount importa nce that nothing which can in any way help is neglected. taking the place of the officiating Deva. 798. for in the community there are no dead. therefore. This congregation of the dead is recruited exclusively from t he outside world. and they evidently wish to partake of the advantages. and it seems probable tha t such men will in due course pass on to the line of the Deva evolution.H. and all sorts of adjunc ts are brought into play. or: Perhaps I am becoming too metaphysical. People have learnt that different parts of the physical brain may be stimulated by different lights and colours-. .the work that he will have to do in the future. 792. these will be described in detail when we come to the subject of education. CHAPTER XXV EDUCATION AND THE FAMILY THE EDUCATION OF CHILDREN 797. s ome people try them all in turn rather according to their feeling of the moment. light. 790. or on the other hand: I have been straining hard lately along i ntellectual lines. Some rooms are hung with yellow. promptly assumes another in order to carry on t he work to which he has devoted himself. electricity are all presse d into the service. The religious and educational side of the life of the community is u nder the direction of the Master K.

sound and electricity. can see whether or not the children are making satisfactory images. and they are asked to make an image of it in their minds. First the master sets before them a little shining ball. violet. an d as it were spray them upon the children. These teachers are membe rs of the community-. explained them all to him in detail. for example. Devas frequently materiali se for special occasions or to give certain lessons. one scholar in a class does not understand the point put before him. shut your eyes. 801. The teacher. and c onstantly visited him to discuss might be best for them. every facility is given to them to develop either along the line of their last life or along any other which may seem to come most easily to them. who take a keen delight in executing the tasks committed to them. Some who are quite babies can do it really well. A particular member who was noticed t ook his children to the schoolmaster. Those who can do it are set . can you see it still? Now l ook at this ball. fo r example. the sc hoolmaster thinks that a certain colour is especially desirable for a particular pupil he communicates his idea to the parents.men and women indiscriminately. and focus them.H. They are also employed by the teachers in individual cases. Let me take as an example the practice of a school attached to one o f the yellow Temples. Various perfumes are also found to have a stimulating effect. The teacher says: 804. The children are carefully observed and treated according to t he results of observation. It does not of course in any way follow that the children of a man w ho is on (let us say) the musical line need themselves be musical. If. by the use of his clairvoyant faculty. green or white predominates. now. TRAINING THE IMAGINATION 803. but never seem to take the entire responsibility of a school. red.. Even tiny children are perfectly acquainted with th e object of the community. There is the fullest co-operat ion between the parents and schoolmasters. 799. Among other things they take up all the appro priate influences of light and colour. As their prev ious births are always known to the parents and schoolmasters. he is surrounded with it. and enjoy helping and stimulating the children much as gardeners might delight in the pro duction of especially fine plants. can you shut your eyes and still see it? 805. You can see my face. and that most of them bring over at least som e memory of all their past lives. All teachers must be clai rvoyant. and it i s used in his dress and so on. and then in a moment he is able to comprehend. and see how they begin the intellectual development of the lowest class. 802. Here again there is nothing of the nature of compulsion. All schools are under the direction of the Master K. a nature-spirit is at once set to touch and stimulate a particular centre in his brain. and these also are employed according to a regula r system. and every opportunity is given to them to select that which they prefer.blue. and much of that colour is put b efore the child at home as well as at school. It must be remembered that all these pe ople are immediate reincarnations. and fully realise that it is their duty and their pri vilege to order their lives accordingly. it is an absolute prerequisite for the office. so that for them education is simply a process of as rapidly as possible getting a new set of vehicles under control and recov ering as quickly as may be any links that may have been lost in the process of t ransition from one physical body to another. so that they may produce the best pos sible effect. 800. The four great types which are symbolised by the Temples are seen to exist here also. and every schoolmaster is personally responsible to Him. Perhaps the most important innovation is the work of the nature-spir its. if. In most cases they sort themselves out at a quite ear ly period into one or other of these lines of development.

a tetrahedron or some suc h shape. and by the effort of his will he has to mould the gas into certain shapes-. An ing enious kind of kindergarten machine was observed. Ev en quite the babies are taught some of these things. Who is One? God. from much practice. By another movement it can b e made to close again. Where is He? He is everywhere.at leas t it looked like ivory-. by associating grand ideas with simple objects. while three others of a different kind mean the soul in man. the children concentrate upon it and try to improve it. 807. Then they ar e asked to suppose that point moving. ordinary physical pictures. inside its vessel. 815. 810. He is taught that th e concentration of his thought can actually alter the physical picture. 812. He takes. trees and animals. and then to shut his eyes and visualise it. and then that of the picture at which . they are able to produce considerable modifications. 806.to practise day by day. MORE ADVANCED CLASSES 814. with all sorts of simple forms and colours. a sphere. every poi nt in it leaving a similar track. do it quite rapidly. even tiny little children po ssess an amount of Theosophical information which would seem quite surprising to a person accustomed to an older and less intelligent educational system. first. that three dots of a certain kind and colour mean three aspects o f the Deity. 811. the mechanism being cleverly concealed. when a spring is touched. a line.to make it take a form by thought-. Then th ey are asked to imagine this line as moving at right angles to itself. 808. Children who have a genius for i t are taught to paint pictures. and it is explaine d to them that in reality all these things are living symbols with a meaning. the child is taught to make a thought-f orm of it. and thus they mentally construct for themselve s a square. For a later class that luminous square moves again at right angles t o itself and produces a cube. A late r class has also an intermediate three which obviously mean the Monad. a sort of ivory ball-. landscapes and scenes from hi story. working at the concentration for s ome time each day. to modify it by their thought. Then all sorts of permutations and divisions of that square are put before them. then a glass ves sel containing a coloured gas is given to him. Then they are asked to make it take the shape of a man.which. and the children are proud when they can succeed in doing this. and most of the children are able to see i t and to make its image clearly in their minds. What does the point mean to you? One. then to imagine the luminous track. It is broken up into triangles of various sorts. to look at it. In this w ay. and then still later the cube moves at right angle s to itself and produces a tesseract. Having modified his picture. a cube. and each child is taught to make his picture living. 809. Having painted a picture as well as they can. 813. This is meant as a symbol to illustrate the idea of the One becoming many and of the eventual ret urn of the many into the One. opens out into a cross with a rose drawn upon it like the Rosicrucian symbol. out of which come a numb er of small balls each of which in turn subdivides. In a week or so. to contemplate it earnestly. and leaving a track behind it as a shootin g star does. and a bo y of fourteen can. And then presently they learn that two signifies the duality of Spir it and matter. that is to say. Many children can do this easily after a little practice.t o make it become.

The very subjects are mostly different. at the same time. so that practically the whole life of the children. When they can manage this gaseous matter fai rly easily they try to do it in etheric. and in this way they gradually work upward to more advanced acts of th ought-creation. is lived in the open air. in the fifth for some other. than other children of eight or nine. a nd often many older people like to attend them and themselves practise the exerc ises set for the children. 818. by reference to which long and complicated calculatio ns could be avoided. so that the influence which the Deva pours in upon him may not be interfered with by other vibrations. Even for small children the arrangement seems to be far less a class than a kind of lecture-room. and all child ren live happily at home and attend the school which is most convenient for them . everything be ing arranged on a decimal system.the subjects which everybody learns. and that consequ ently not only are these children on the average far more intelligent and develo ped than other children of their age. THE SCHOOL SYSTEM 817. but the lessons are short. but is supported entirely on p illars. Girls and boys are taugh t together promiscuously. but nevertheless the children are turned out even from that apology for a room after each of the lessons. In earlier centuries the y had books of logarithms. for example. 819. now they have the same system immensely extended. In a few cases the Deva-priests are training children to take their places. All these classes are open to visits from parents and friends. but a considerable number of the children are satisfied with the morning work. So that we are dealing with entirely abnormal conditions. and lef t to play about in the park which surrounds the school. It is a scheme by which the result of pr actically any difficult calculation can be looked up in a few moments by a perso . and the detailed wo rking-out of long rows of figures would be denounced as insufferably tedious. as well as of the re st of the community. At what corresponds to the opening of the school. all the rest is a matter of reference. The teacher himself makes materialisations for them to examine when n ecessary. there are no complex weights and measures of any kind. and again some children remember a certain subject fully and clearly. the schoolroom has no walls. No thing is taught but what is likely to be practically useful to the average perso n in after-life. they all stand tog ether and sing something. Li ke all their houses. and there is always an interval for play between them. and yet have almost entirely lost their kn owledge of some other subjects which seem quite as easy. and yet. They get four lessons into their morning session. each child has a list of numbers for different subjects. but also they are unequally developed. and then in purely ment al matter. In trying to comprehend the system. much more compressed. Arithmetic. 820. A child does not belong to a class at all in the same way as under o lder methods. The school curriculum is different from that of the twentieth centur y. though he is usuall y surrounded by a special protective shell. in the third for another. then in astral. we must never for a moment forget the effect of the immediate reincarnations. 816. THE CURRICULUM 821. there are some extra lessons in the afternoon on additional subjects for those who wish to take them. and the schemes adopted have to be suited to them. This morning session covers all of what would be calle d the compulsory subjects-.they have previously been looking. There is nothing in the nature of the boarding-school. bu t even in these cases the child is not taken away from home. Som e children of four remember more of a previous incarnation. they calculate but little. and of what they lea rnt then. has been greatly simplified. and even those which are the same are taught in an entirely different way. he may be in the first class for one subject.

To understand the sum and know how to do it is sufficient. 824. the entir e memory of what he knew in previous lives. There is a large amount of convention about i t. or wants to know. It is the custom to carry a talisman over from life to life. 825. would dream o f multiplying a line of six figures by another similar line. but everyone has in his house a book in w hich an epitome of all history can be found. and what qualities they are developing. and with great precisi on in what these races differ. in his physical brain. but to develop their faculties and tell them where to find facts. A boy of twelve usually has behind him. Nobody learns any history . except isolated interesting stories. Nobody. they do not tea ch the children anything which can be easily obtained from an encyclopaedia. The language which they are speaking is naturally English.a talisman which he wore in his previous birth. which helps the child to recover the memory in the new vehicles-. Many others than children attend this. no one bothers about the exports of Bulgaria. the ch ildren perform a series of graceful evolutions. and it would be considered a waste of time to burden the memory wi th such valueless facts. just as a man may know how to make his own logarithms. For example. and both sing and play upon inst ruments as they march about. and has evidently been many times carefull y rehearsed. but would employ ei ther a calculating machine (for these are common). The children' s service in the music-Temple is exceedingly beautiful.n who knows the book. but is taken onl y as leading up to calculations connected with the geometry which deals with sol id figures and the higher dimensions. and a whole sentence is often expressed by a mark like a flash of lightning. They know where all the different races live. CHILDREN' S SERVICES 827. when he has learnt it. the child is in possession of a finer and more flexibl e instrument than any of the older languages since he can write at least as fast as any ordinary person can speak. The scheme is in every respect strictly utilitarian. . and pronunciation cannot be wrong when a c ertain syllable must always have a certain sound. The children know how to calculate. and some of the words are different. in all the ch ildren' s sums there is no question of money. The y have developed a scheme of restricting education to necessary and valuable kno wledge. Arithmetic with them is hardly a subject in itself. But the c ommercial side has dropped. so that it is thoroug hly loaded with the magnetism of that birth and can now stir up again the same v ibrations. but it has been modified c onsiderably. Geography is still learnt to a limi ted extent. nobody knows where they make woollen cloth. All subjects are learnt so differently now. The writing has somewhat the a ppearance of shorthand. There is a good deal to learn in it. especially t hose who are not yet quite up to the level of the other services already describ ed. Many participial forms have disappeared. and yet habitually use a book for them to avoid the waste of time in tedious processes involving long rows of figures. Another interesting educational feature is what is called the childr en' s service at the Temple. The theory in the schoo l-master' s mind is not to cram the brains of the children. 822. All these things can be turned up at a moment' s notice in books which are part of the free furniture of every house. That in the colour-Temple is something like an espe cially gorgeous Drury Lane pantomime. for example. but at the same tim e. since the community has arisen in an English-speaking country. for all spelling is phonetic. or one of the books to which I have referred. The whole problem of reading and writing is far simpler than it used to be. 823. The whole thing is so different from previ ous ideas that it is not easy to describe it clearly. 826. and no complicated calculation.

at a preconcerted signal. Suddenly. In these children' s services als o the Devas often take part. and in a moment the outline has changed into that of an icosah edron. half a play and half a religious c eremony. and gives quite a remarkable illusory effe .828. Both kama a nd rupa Devas move quite freely among the people. as it used to be in Assyria. and are plea sed to be able to say: My boy is part of Mercury to-day. SYMBOLIC DANCES 831. so that all the planets as they go round the sun may pro duce an imitation of the music of the spheres. This is per formed upon an open plain. but on raised stages . Great masses of them are dressed identically in the most lovely hues. for those children who are on the inside of the next ring kee p a gauzy garment floating out so as to represent it. They are instructed to try to fancy themselves t hat colour. and they hold these ropes from one to another so as to indicate the outline of a certain figure-. In their choric dance they are taught that they must not only wear the colour of the star for spectacular purposes. In one case they are reproducing the choric dance of the priests of Babylon. and try to think that they actually are part of the planet Mercury o r Venus. but must also try me ntally to make the same colour.more satellites in some cases than used to be known. and there is quite a competit ion to be chosen to be part of the Sun! Proud parents also look on. They evidently represent the angles of some solid figure. The combinations are really wonderful. b ut that it also constitutes a kind of offering of their services to the Deity. An especially interesting point is that even the inner ` crape' ring of Satu rn is represented. The satellites are single children or pairs of children waltzing outside the ring. they never forget that they are performing a religious f unction and that they are offering this to God. The rings of Saturn are remarkably we ll represented by a number of children in constant motion in a figure closely re sembling the ` grand chain' at the commencement of the fifth figure of the Lance rs. and take part in daily life. The lines of the architecture are graceful . and this has a splendid effect. and groups of children d ress in special colours (representing the various planets) and move harmoniously . The children take great delight in it. and so on. As they move they sing and play. not all standing on the same level. The planets al l have their satellites-. The children' s service is an education in col ours. The children' s service in connection with the yellow Temple is exce edingly interesting. and they move in and out among one another in the mo st complicated figures. All sorts of inst ruction is given to the children in this way. but the evolutions are difficult to describe. One performance. 830. each planet having it own special chords. so that in their play they have also an astronomical lesson. Another dance evidently indicate s the transfer of life from the Moon Chain to the Earth Chain. They hold in their h ands thick ropes of a golden-coloured thread. All the while. they drop one end of the rope or throw i t to another boy. and that to do it well and thoroughly will not only be helpful to themselves. though t hey enjoy it immensely. The buildings are so arranged that the lines are picke d out in a kind of permanent phosphorescence. and aid with the colours and the music.say a dodecahedr on. s o that astronomy has evidently progressed. This is wonderfully effective. 829. 832. is exceeding ly pretty and effective. which represents the movement of the planets round the sun. But it must be un derstood that they fully feel that they are engaging in a sacred religious rite. There are great festivals which each Temple celebrates by special pe rformances of this kind. for example. Here they dance frequently in geometrical figures. delicate and yet brilliant. as the case may be. not a line of lamps. but a glow wh ich seems to come from the substance. and the drilling of the children is perfect. T hey have been told that this used to be done in an old religion many thousands o f years ago. and on these occasions they all do their best in the wa y of gorgeous decoration. Thirty-two boys wearing golden brocaded robes are arran ged in a certain order.

Another evolution is evide ntly to illustrate something of the formation of atoms out of bubbles. and many pass beyond the century. d isease has been practically eliminated. and death is usually voluntary. and they do not drop the body as long as i t is useful. and the same is true with regard to all the minor accessories of life. 835. THE UNDERLYING IDEA 834. and have surrounded themselves with perfect sanitary conditions. The talisman is usually a jewel of the particular type appropriate to the ego. and surrounds hersel f with flowers and lights of what are considered the most appropriate kind. When a man begins to find his powers failing him. and this is always held before them as the final reward of their efforts. Then they rush back again to the centre and again come still further out. In all architecture this beauty of line as well as o f colour is the first consideration. Parentage is a matter of arrangement between all parties concerned. and ther efore they take care that for months before the actual birth takes place the sur roundings shall in every way be suitable to that ego. Great stress is laid upon the influence of beautiful s urroundings. All such changes are gone through in a certain order. The children are playing in the Temple. The child ren represent bubbles. BIRTH AND DEATH 836. in order to he lp in the arousing in the new body of the memory of past lives. The underlying idea which is kept before them is that all this is on ly the physical side of something far greater and grander. and goes round to call upon them to ask whether they are willing to take him. A number of them rush out from the centre and arrange the mselves in a certain way.so much so that it would be considered a crime against the community that any object sh ould be ugly or ungraceful. He selects a father and mother whom he thinks would suit him. so that they feel that to everything they do there is an inner side. which belongs to high er worlds. and then hands over to them his personal talisman which he has worn all his life. but only that they are changing a worn-out vehicle. They do not feel at all that they are giving up life. his mother dresses chiefly in certain colours. he tells them that he expects to die soon. Once more we must reiterate that when a birth is about to take place the father and mother and all parties concerned are quite aware what ego is to come to them.ct of changing solid figures one into another. so that it may be fully impregnated with his magnetism. As the members of this community live entirely h ealthy lives. so that except in the rare case of an ac cident no one dies except of old age. a nd also sends to them any personal effects which he wishes to carry over to his next life. 837. and they hope to realise this and to be able to see and comprehend it directly. If they are. he also begins to look round him for a desirable re-birth. and group themselves in quite a different way. 838. The education and the religion are so closely mingled that it is dif ficult clearly to differentiate one from the other. This amulet is alway . The absence of worry and unhealthy condit ions has certainly tended on the whole to lengthen physical life. 833. which is somehow connected with the evolution of the matter of the planes at the commencement of a solar system. All this need s much training. The whole of life is pervaded with this idea of beauty-. the influence under which he attained individuality. Nobody looks a t all old until at least eighty. This charm he always wears. but the children appear most enthusiastic about it. and he is careful to make arrangements that it may be handed over to him in his next birth. so as to make it easier to keep unbroken the realisation of life as an ego. according to the sign of the Zodiac to which as an ego he belongs. Even before the child' s birth preparation will be m ade for him. and such as may conduce to a perfect physical body. The various influences which take such a prominent part in the educa tion of the children are brought to bear upon them even before birth. The future mother has always before her eyes lovely pictures and gr aceful statues.

but is instead placed in a kind of retort into which some chemical is poured-. as it were-. 839. for money is no longer used. and in addition in each inca rnation he takes that of the family into which he happens or chooses to be born. When the retort is opened and the process is completed there is nothing left but a fine grey powder. and everything is left as free as possible. as the sight of them is supposed to help to reawaken the memory in the new baby body. and generally the same number of girls as boys. and they also know enough of their own type and of the conditions whic h they require not to make an unsuitable selection. Many members of the community continue to act as invisible hel pers to the rest of the world. But he has sometimes a few books or ornaments wh ich he wishes to preserve. and there are evidently theories with r . are not at all uncommon. Between the birth of one child and the next there is m ostly an interval of two or three years. The Manu has a careful record kept of all the successive incarnation s of each of the members of His community. The body is not cremated. for every member of the community remembers his past lives a nd knows perfectly well the body which he is about to take as soon as it can be prepared for him. so that in almost every case they are left perfectly free to make their own arrangements. and if so he hands them over to his prospective fathe r and mother. 841.lets his life go.the name which he carries with him from life to life. He does not alter his ordinary mode of life. and a power resembling elect ricity. or in other property. nor is there any need of help upo n the astral plane. As a general rule all the members of the c ommunity have already disposed of such grosser karma as would limit them in thei r choice. and many people seem to make a practice of taking birth alternately as ma n and as woman. he takes up his abod e with the prospective father and mother as soon as the agreement is made. when they hear that his death is approaching. This is not preserved or regarded with any reverence. The personal effects do not include anything of the nature of money. The retort is then hermetically sealed. carrying it on from life to life and altering its termination so as to make it masculine or feminine according to the sex of the moment.probably a strong acid of some sort. can begin to pr epare for him. Usually. The operation of disposing of the body is easily performed at the house. The matter is. There is no ceremony of any kind. th ough in others they have perpetuated the name which they bore when they entered the community. In many cases men are already using this name in ordinary life. come round and pay him a visit soon after his rebirth.and generally passes away peaceful ly in sleep within a short period of time. the Manu calls for volunteers to bring things once mo re into harmony. so that He may alter the plan if He does not approve. As a rule the dying man is at liberty to select the sex of his next birth.s correspondent to his name as an ego-. but he simply loses the will to live-. but at the same time the due proportion of the sexes in th e community must be maintained. They do. who. and if the number of either sex falls temporaril y below what it should be. his permanent name. and the friends of the deceased do not assemble for the occasion. and no man has more than a life-interest in houses or land. is passed through it. 842. and in some rare cases He interferes with an ego' s choice of his parents. but far stronger. There is no funeral ceremony of any sort. as death is not regarded a s an event of any importance. always within the knowledge of the Manu. There is no actual regulation as to this. Twins. Parents usually arrange to have ten or twelve children in the f amily. and d ies at their house. however. and even triplets. the apparatus being brought there whe n desired. he does nothing whic h in the slightest degree resembles committing suicide. and in a few minutes the whole body is entirely dissolved. Each per son has therefore his own name. The acid fizzes vigorously. Under these circumstances there are of course no p rayers or ceremonies of any kind for the dead. 840. how ever. indeed. but within the community itself nothing of that k ind is necessary.

fall in love. and the plan w orks out well. 846. and. They regard married life chiefly as an opportunity to that end. I am expecting to die in a few weeks. The great motive is not passion. and there is no such thing as divorce. The Manu examines them to see whether they will suit each other. as we should say. Not infrequently the suggestion seems to be accepted.egard to this matter. There is nothing in the nature of a marriage c ontract. with these three egos waiting to take birth through 850. so that when they go to the Manu they say that such and such a man wishes to be born from them. so that when h e took his prospective wife to the Manu he asked: 849. This brings us to the question of marriage. There is no other marriage ceremony t han this benediction given by the Manu. People marry distinctly with a view of furnishing a vehicle for a certain soul. would that be agreeable to you? 848. us? May we two marry. was found to have three egos desiring to incarnate through him. but it is generally regarded as rather undesirable that people of the same type of religious feeling should intermarry. in the major ity of cases the agreement is renewed. One man. Marriage is regarded almost entirely from the poi nt of view of the prospective offspring. and ev en in matters of the heart no one permits himself to do anything or feel anythin g which he does not think to be for the best for the community. but duty. People choose their own partners for life-. Since the parents are selected with care. 843. so tha t people now unite themselves definitely with a view to carrying on the communit y and to creating good bodies for the purpose. The great object is to produce perfect children. There is no rule agains t it. except the one great restriction that no one must marry outsid e the community. and no cr ipples or deformed persons are to be seen. When people fall in love. as I have some karmic ties with both of you that I should like to work off. all-sufficing expression which practically puts any matter beyond the limits of discussion: It is not His wish. The ordinary sex passions have been dominated. so that no one must lose his balance or his reason in connection with it. there seems to be scarcely any trouble. and both parties . And the Manu gave His consent. and ask that they may be permitted to marry. engage themselves. but there are cases in which the agreement is terminated. and if He approves He pronounces for them a formula: Your life together shall be blessed. It forms part o f the sacrifice of themselves to the LOGOS. nor is a wedding made the occasion of fe asting or the giving of presents. but the dominant idea of duty is always supreme. nor is there any infant mortality. Sometimes it is even arranged by them. MARRIAGE 844. and wh en that is safely done it seems to be entirely at their option whether they rene w their agreement or not. they go to the Manu Himself and ask Him for a benediction on their union . who was taken at random for the purpose of investigation . except perhaps a little wi th the first child. The arrangements are exclusively monogamous. 845. and I should like to have you a nd Miss X for my father and mother. but it is understood that on the whole the Manu prefers that it should not take place. and they remain as husband and wife for l ife. One man will call on another and say: 847. indeed. and what is necessary for such production is a re ligious and magical action which needs to be carefully directed. There is a certain. It is manifest that the labour of child-birth has diminished almost to vanishing-p oint. in fact-much as they used to do. Usual ly they also arrange with a prospective son or daughter. though the agreement is always terminable by mutual consent. There is no restriction placed upon this.

as. for example. and the strongest a ffection is probably that between parents and children. The inhabited part of the estate is not of great size. He says that there must be both. IN appearance the community is still like the sixth sub-race from wh ich it sprang-. h owever. The settlements may rather be called groups of villas thinly scatter ed amidst lovely parks and gardens. The Council.a sort of public hall. and also a set of school buildings. 852. There are cases in which the unwritten rule as to not marrying a per son of the same type is abrogated. but have not yet succeeded in satisfy ing the Manu. Each Temple has usually in its neighbourhood a block of other public bu ildings-. and much attention is paid to exercise and the equal develop ment of the muscles. The people are all muscular and well-proportioned. By this time many subordinate towns have sprung up in the district-. under the direction of the Manu. and that the houses of the firs t settlers were grouped round that. and even the women are but little short of this. it is a white Race.form other alliances. and. and they take up indifferently any work that is to be done. as in everything else. . in o rder that the Race may be founded. 856. duty is the one ruling f actor. 851. after all. is composed entirely of men. those. He feels that in bearing children the women are taking a harder share of the work. but of course He selects His children Himself. since there is nothing in the least resembling the sort of town to which he is accustomed. when it is desired to produc e children who can be trained by the Devas as priests for a particular Temple. There is no difference of status bet ween the sexes. I n the rare case where a man is killed by some accident. but at least all such settlements have their Temples. and everyone is always ready to yield his personal preference to what is thought to be best for the community as a whole.that is to say. There is therefore far less of passion in these lives than in those of the older centuries. some forty or fifty miles in diameter. but that we know there is a better time comin g for the women. PUBLIC BUILDINGS 857. although there are among it people with darker hair and eyes and a Spanish or Italian complexion. its m embers are making experiments in the creation of mind-born bodies. quite easily available for anyone who wishes to vis it them. It is noteworthy that they preserve a free and graceful car riage even to extreme old age. Birth in the family of the Manu Himself is the greatest of all honours. This man does not seem to think muc h of the difference between man and woman. On t his matter it may be interesting to record the opinion of a mind of that period which was examined for that special purpose. 854.though perhaps the word town may mislead a twentieth century reader. Here also. lest the quality should be deteriora ted. howev er. so that even the great centr al buildings are. They have pro duced some respectable copies of humanity. so that every inhabitant is always within easy reach of a Temple of th e variety which he happens to prefer. It was mentioned in the beginning that when the community was founde d a vast block of central buildings was erected. have only the usual number of children. 853. he is at once impounded in the astral body and arrangements are made for his re-birth. The statur e of the Race has distinctly increased. Large numbers of people desire to be born as children of the members of the Council. though always with ample space between them for beautiful gardens. CHAPTER XXVI BUILDINGS AND CUSTOMS RACIAL CHARACTERISTICS 855. for none of the men are under six feet. an extensive library. and are therefore to be pitied and protected.

there are fountains. the colour of which can be changed at will. which is the general living room. All those rooms. however. No lamps or lanterns ar e seen. a s for example between the bed rooms and offices and the great hall. have no outside walls. all of them are nothing but roofs supported upon pillars-. though se parated from one another by partitions. in Palermo. the broad principle is still the same. some with the lotus-bud s hape of those of a Muhammadan mosque.often a rich crimson hue. or are of ten themselves built of some transparent substance of various colours.something distantly resembling the patent automatic rolling shop-blinds of earlier centuries. temples.pillars in most cases as lofty as those of the Egyptian Temples. night and day. Fully three-fourths of its circumference is q uite open. is in reality spent in the open air. and every house has one at least.or perhaps they are rather to be described as book-rests. All the floors are of marble. These domes are full of windows. or rather perhaps like the ancient Romans. There are small low tables-. HOUSES 859. Furniture is principally conspicuous by its absence. Houses. 862. are rarely employed. Curiously. though smaller. or sometimes suspended like hammocks. In the few cases where there are comparatively permanent walls. every room being circular or oval. are laid upon the floor. all thes . Some of them are of the shape of that of S. they are always either air-cushions or entire ly vegetable products stuffed with some especially soft fibrous material. Every Tem ple has a great central dome. When going to the Temple. for they do not sit cross-legged. 860. but they can be made transparent at will. but behind the fourth part are often built rooms and offices of vario us kinds. and the whole of the life of the peopl e. but the dome is made to glow out in a mass of light. which ca n be so arranged as to be flat like a table. artificial cascades. are the absence of walls and of corners. or made of the same vegetable material as that used for the cushi ons. Beds. FURNISHING 863. There is. The houses are always lighted from the roof. filled either with air or water. and ano ther striking feature is the abundance of water everywhere. some are low and broad. These things are washable. Domes of many shapes and sizes are prominent features. The houses built for the community before its foundation were all on the same general plan and. though far lighter and mor e graceful. miniature lakes and pools in all directions. f actories. so that in them a lso people are still practically in the open air. and indeed are constan tly being washed. The se devices. Every house is full of flowers and statues. 861. All the parks and streets are thoroughly lighted at night with a soft and moonlike but penetrating light-. to the library or to any public meet ing each person usually carries his own air-cushion with him. and there are no seats of any sort in the Temples or public halls. but no bedst eads are used. but in the houses large numbers are seen lying about which may be used by anybody. and in the smaller rooms a section of the ceiling is ar ranged to glow in the same way. like those of San Giovanni degli Eremiti. which usually rise to only half the height of the columns. however. schools. There is always some part of the roof upon w hich it is possible to walk. The general sche me of the house is to have a sort of great circular or oval hall under the dome. or of stone polished like marble-. however. There are scarc ely any chairs in the houses. The two great f eatures of their architecture which much differentiate it from almost all that p receded it. though a good deal of individual taste has been show n in those erected since. There are no corners anywhere. they are alw ays beautifully painted with landscapes and historic scenes. Peter' s.858. are curious. T he cushions. The people recline upon cushions somewhat in the oriental style . not al together unlike coconut fibre. having abov e them other small rooms which are used as bed rooms.a far nearer approach to daylight than anything previously secured. provision for closing the spaces between the pill ars when necessary-.

so they ha ve the opportunity at different levels of cultivating almost all possible kinds of fruit. though they a re perfectly free to do so if they wish. Fruit enters largely into the diet of the pe riod. except that the officiating Deva always materialises round himself robes of the colour of his Temple while conducting a service. Even the outer world is by this time larg ely vegetarian. There is no uniformity about it. 864. so t hat all cultivation is managed by means of irrigation. grapes or apples . and the children. and the size of the fruits can a lso be regulated. No shoes or sandals or any other foot-coverings are worn by the members o f the community. as be fore described. and so on-. because it has begun to be recognised that the eating of flesh i s coarse. and each section is lab elled as having a particular flavour.e things are interchangeable. 868. let us say. The food which is most eaten is a sort of substance somewhat resembl ing blanc-mange. vulgar. for example. We have a bewildering variety of fruits. and there is a department which is always prepared to arrange exchanges-. But there is nothing inharmonious . with a strawberry flavour. The substan ce employed is exclusively linen or cotton. as they are practically entirely in the open air. and scarcely any people wear hats. just as it used to do in ancient Peru. The community is entirely vegetarian. a vanilla flavour. so as to produce the most perfect forms of nourishment and to give them at the same time remarkable flavours. and the colouring i ndicates the flavour. or eat in their own houses. 869. all is in perfect taste.a kind of circulating library for decorations. and centuries of care have been d evoted to scientific crossing of fruits. and one or two small linen caps were seen. and as they irrigate thes e different sections they throw into the water what is called ` plant-food' and by variations in this they succeed in imparting different flavours. through t he medium of which any person can change the wall-panels or statues which decora te his house. though there are a few somet hing like the panama. Most go to what may be called restauran ts although. but it is steeped in some chemical w hich preserves its fibres so that the garments last for a long time. because it is one of the stand ing rules that nothing must be killed. The idea of dis tinctive clothes for certain offices has disappeared. even though all are washed daily. FOOD 867. Colours both brilliant and delicate are worn by both men and women alike. This is a country where there is almost no rain. and people wear all sorts of different things. but at the same time strictly utilitarian. If we look in at a fruit-farm we see that the section devoted to eac h kind of fruit is always divided into smaller sections. growth can be intensified or retarded. Most of it is not unlike that of India. We may have. By varying t he food. The estate of the community runs up into the hills. Perhaps the choice of different flavours in the food may to some extent take the place of many habits which have now disappeared. 866. whenever he wishes to do so. but does not interfere in the least with the softness or flexibility of the mat erial. Not a single article is made of wool. it is never worn.mixtures which would seem curious from the point of view of those who a re not accustomed to them. for there seems to be no distinction between the clothing o f the sexes. It is to be had in all kinds of colourings. DRESS 865. though we sometim es see an approach to the ancient Greek dress. such as smoking. they may be suppo sed rather to resemble tea-gardens. dress themselves in certain colours when they are about to take part in the religious festivals. wine . There is a large se lection. and above all unfashionable! Comparatively few people take the trouble of preparing their own meals. no uniforms of any sort ar e worn. a clove flavour. The dress of the people is simple and graceful. The chemical process imparts a glossy satin-like surface.

The drinking of tea or coffee has not been ob served. or an exact imitation made from some kind of bean. There is also a substance which looks like c heese. On the whole people eat distinctly less than in the twentieth centur y.a most colossal work. If he wants to know still more. It is worthy of note. 872. but there is complete individual freedom with regard to all these matters. and to take a light refection of fruit in the morning and evening. but is sweet.the theory being that pure distilled water is not the most healthy for drinking purposes. 870. It is certainly not cheese. put as tersely as possible and yet with great wealth of detail. he has only to go to the nearest district library. for people are always up then or a little before. The attendant has a sort of weapon like a hatchet with which he opens fruits and nu ts. but they cannot get nearly enough of it. The literary arrangements are curious but perfect. no one sits down to a heavy meal in the evening. but they add to it a small proportion of certain ch emicals-. It is made of an alloy which has all the qualities of gold but has a hard ed ge. with a sort of encyclopaed ia of the most comprehensive nature. which apparently does not need resharpening. 871. and no animals are kept in the colony except as pets. The light evening meal is at about five o' clock. or the eating of sweets. for no animal products are used . for most people go to bed fairly early. which is on a scale commensurate with that of the British Museum. he has to go to the central library of the community. but each person half-reclines in a marble depression in the ground. that the water specially sent out for drinking is not the pure result of the distillation. even though there is almost no rain. however. such as iridium. Every house is pr ovided. gratis and as part of its permanent fittings. They have enormous works for the distillation of sea-water. The manager of the distillation-works explains that they use natural spring water as far as it will go. and most people bring their own with them. but then it is nec essary to add the chemicals to this in order to make it fresh and sparkling and really thirst-quenching. which is r aised to a great height and then sent out on a most liberal scale. Knives and forks do not a ppear. If. New books are being written all the time on all conceivable su bjects. indeed there seems to be but little drinking of any sort. The fiction of the day is almost entirely based upon reincarnation. So far as has been seen. Thus it is possible for a man to study to the fullest any subject in which he is interested. or if he wants t o consult original books printed in the old languages or the ancient Roman type now disused. 874. There he finds a far fuller encyclopaedia. however. In these restaurant gardens also there are no chairs. and when he has finished he turns this up and water flows over it.-drinking. of which there is one connected with each T emple. containing an epitome of practically all th at is known. in which the article on any gi ven subject contains a careful epitome of every book that has ever been written upon it-. for all instruments of research and books are provided free in this way. LIBRARIES 873. Plenty of water is available everywhere. for some reason he needs to know more. Milk is used. but it is exclusively the vegetable milk obtained from what is sometimes called the cow-tr ee. possibly becau se so much fruit is eaten. and so it has to be supplemented by the distilled water. Translations into the Engli sh of the day printed in this shorthand-like script are always appended to these originals. It is possibly made of one of t he rarer metals. but spoons are still used. the . The usual custom is to have one regular meal in the middle of the day. so t hat people follow their own taste. so as to contain all the information that an ordinary man is ever likely to want on any subject. and there is a marble slab which can be turned round in front of him so that he can put his food upon it. Everybody is at bre akfast just after sunrise.

but even that is chiefly concerned with scientific papers. so that broadly speaking the school-work of each district is don e under the aegis of its Temple.characters always passing from life to life and exemplifying the working of karm a. This is in connection with a central offic e in the capital city. What takes the place of the morning newspaper is manage d in this way. 875. If a man is writing a book it is exhibited in this way. but that anything written or drawn upon a specially pre pared plate and put into the box of the large machine at the central office will reproduce itself automatically upon slips which fall into the box of the machin e in each of the houses. and all that is available is at once sent along his wire and dropped before him . which records at the other end of the line all that takes place th ere. inventions and discoveries. and as to new theories. There is hardly a ny political news. To make it comprehensible it must be pre mised that in each house there is a machine which is a kind of combination of a telephone and recording tape-machine. There is a department for community news. There is a great deal of information upon scientific subjects. so now and then come little slips to be added to the various departments of the encyclopaedia. It may be said that each person has his newspaper printed in his own house. the different departments being printed upon di fferent colours. It would seem tha t each of the district Temples has a sort of representative phonograph in the ce ntral Temple. the people share with th eir neighbours what they are doing while they are doing it. It is a comparatively small affair and has a certain resemblance to a ta ble of contents and an index. The same instrument is also used for adding to the household encyclo paedias whenever it is necessary. 877. but alw ays to the good of the community. Anyone may go and read them there. and th ese are always on view at their own district Temple hall. chap ter by chapter. he has only to ring up the central office and ask for details of number so-and-so. The great central Temple has in connection with it the huge open-air places of assembly. when the Manu desires to pr omulgate some edict or information to all His people He Himself speaks in the gr eat central Temple. The re are still notes of the private doings of royal people. for it gives the briefest epitome of the news. but a novelist in these days writes not with a view to fame or money. SCIENCE DEPARTMENTS . When any news of importance arrives at any time it is instantly forwa rded in this way to every house in the community. for even the outer world has changed in many ways. and anyone who is interested has only to go and ask for a copy and it is given to him. PUBLIC MEETINGS 879. More usually. when necessary. The daily newspaper has disappeared-. Extra slips are sent out daily whenever there is anything to say. but they are quite bri ef. so that all particulars are in this way immediately reproduced. the whole life is in this way communal. but a special collection of su ch news is sent early each morning and is commonly called the Community Breakfas t Chat. but attaches a number to each item. so that just as the newspaper is being delivered in slices a ll day. and what He says is simultaneously produced by a sort of alt ogether improved phonographic system in all the other Temples. Some people are writing short articles. NEWSPAPERS 876. 878. If any person wants full information as to any of the items. 880.or perhaps we may rather say t hat it survives in a much amended form. In connection with each Temple there is a definite scheme of educati onal buildings. But the newspaper differs greatly from those of older times. almost the enti re community can be gathered together. where. and is so arranged that not only can one speak through it as through a telephone. although it also records ma rriages and births.

with the exact presentment of the appearance of the actors. Much of this information has been g iven by Devas connected with various planets and stars. as another part of the same g reat mass of buildings. with most interesting mach inery indicating the exact position at any moment of everything visible in the s ky. but t hey are pursued by methods different from those of old. 885. For each of the statues there is an exhaustive description with diagrams showing in what wa y his higher vehicles differ. and by putting it into a machine and setting that in motion they can ha ve the whole scene reproduced audibly and visibly. for example. but also what is t o he found in the way of minerals and fossils down to a considerable depth. one for direct observation by various means and another for the tabu lation of information acquired by testimony. there is a complete and well-appointed museum. In addition to that. There is still. There are two d epartments. which has already mapped out th e entire earth in a vast number of large-scale models. for illness no longer exists. which show by coloured si gns and inscriptions not only the nature of the surface soil. and it has been in process of produc tion for more than a hundred years. to show what the development of mankind has been in the va rious Races and sub-races. Few professors of that art are needed. Many branches of study are taken up here. and ne ver by destruction of any kind. There is not exa ctly any medical department. All possible combinations are now fully under stood. In addition to this there is also the anatomical department. and models w ith detailed explanations are given for them also. 883. but it is being written from a reading of th e records. surgery for cases of accident. There is a de partment of what we may call physical geography. Connected with the centre of learning is also an elaborate museum of all sorts of arts and crafts which have existed in the world from the beginning onwards. The whole is tabulated and arranged from the point of view of the Manu. though even that has been much improved. There are also models of all kinds of machinery. only those being professors and students of thes e arts who have developed sufficient sight to work in this manner. is entirely and only done by means of clairvoyance. There is a great mass of information about all these worlds. for naturally acciden ts are rare. and also models of those existing on other planets of this chain. since it has been invented between the twentieth century and the twenty-e ighth. and their words in the very tones in which they w ere spoken. There is nothing corresponding to the great hospitals of former tim es. the present and the future. but only a few light and airy rooms. The study of animals and plants. wh ich leads on to the whole question of nature-spirits and Devas as a definite dep . Chemistry has been carrie d to a wonderful height and depth. There is also an elaborate ethnographical department in which there are life-size statues of all races of men which have ever existed on the earth.a method whi ch precipitates a scene from the records when it is considered important. In the central library there are certain small rooms somewhat like teleph one-cabinets. and the science has an extension in connection with elemental essence.881. in which the victims of accidents can b e temporarily laid if necessary. most of which is new to us. It is illustrated by a method which is quite new to us-. There is even a department with reference to the other chains of the solar system. There is also an astronomical department. so that there is a complete arrangement for any kind of study along these lines. A good deal is also shown of the future. but this is always kept entirely apart from the results of direct observation. Mention has already been made of the great central library in connec tion with the central Temple. 884. There is also much Atlantean machinery which had long been forgotten. and also what may be called a university. 882. History is still being written. We hav e in addition a series of models illustrating the history of the world at all pe riods. into which students can take the record of any prominent event in history. however. it has been eliminate d. dealing with the whole detailed anatomy of the h uman and animal bodies in the past.

so that if they want to convey a message to some friend at a distance they often call the nearest child and ask h im to send it rather than attempt to do it themselves. If anybody writes poetry or an essay he communicates it to his own family. They consider it as archaic and childish. and see the things in themselves. Also they have learnt the secret of making gold and jewels of various kinds by alchemical means. The use of such methods. 890. Art. 886. People still paint. He can send the message t elepathically to some child at the other end. and much attention is given to physical development in women as well as in men. Adults often lose the power at the time of their marriage. but it was not found easy to understand them. books and objects of art. and also of telepathy. Nature-spirits are well known. pretending to be other than t hey were. and take a prominent part in the daily life of the people. and enjoy great freedom. There is also a department of talismans. The force of will is universally recognised in the community and man y things are performed by its direct action. but be yond that. 892. permeates life to a far greater extent than ever before. which has been brought in by tourists or visitors. but to them these appear as religious exercises. The community is self-suppor ting. if he has anything to say he submits it to the officials and it gets into the daily news. ARTS 887. It does not seem that lecturing holds at all a prominent place. but some few of them retain it. making for itself everything which it needs. is a kind of game among the children. and these are often used for payment for the few good s imported from the outside. though it needs a far greater effort for them th an it does for the child. ECONOMIC CONDITIONS 893. If a private member wishes for something which can only be bought from the outer world. however. and the grown-up peopl e recognise their superiority in this respect. studied with illustrative models. The great choric dances and processions may be considered as theatrica l. and taking the parts of great people. most of whom can see them . so that any sensitive person can by psychometry go behind the mer e models. and work of some sort is assigned to him in addition to the daily wo rk which he is normally doing. so that by that he may earn the value of whatever . and th e people put something of themselves into their work and are always trying new e xperiments. is artistically made. 888. who have a certain amo unt of the money of the outside world. The child ren play about just as of old. and perhaps puts it up in the district hall. but they often lose some of this power as they grow up. a definition of it comes into his mind as a pl ace in which people used to run about and declaim. There is nothing corresponding to a theatre. There are gymnas iums. who then immediately conveys it to the person for whom it is intended. Games and athletics are prominent in this new life. he gives notice of his desire to the neares t official. No one now devotes the whole of his time to t hat. Some effort was made to comprehend the economic conditions of the co lony. A game much like lawn-tennis is one of the principal favourites. but only as a kind of recreation. WILL-POWER 891. Some times a man who is studying a subject may talk to a few friends about it. The only importations from ou tside are curiosities such as ancient manuscripts. The se are always paid for by the officials of the community. and this is a quite reliable and usual meth od of communication. 889. for everything.artment of science. even the simplest object for daily use. and on bringing the ide a to the notice of an inhabitant. Almost all children are able to see them and to use them in various ways.

after having started the machines the girls need to glance at them occasionally. Imagine something like a large clock-face with a number of movable studs on it. every piece is different from every other piece. Everybody undertakes some work for the good of the community. indeed. Each girl sets her machine differently-. each of different pattern. and therefore no heat.he desires. there is a competition to get in. and among the work don e is the production of food and clothing. but the output can be increa sed or decreased at will. When a girl starts her machine she arranges these studs ac cording to her own ideas. In this cloth factory the workers are mostly women. but it is usually left entirely to each to choose what it is to be. and he asks for it accordingly. and all that elaborate a rrangement has been rendered useless by the discovery of the best method to util . or any other form of power which needs heat to gener ate it. All the people are working for the community. no smoke. Food and clothing are given freely to all-. 894. an d at that time all the available water-power of the earth was collected and synd icated. The superinte ndent in charge of the cloth-store of the Government calculates that in a certai n time he will need so much cloth. which he can take home and prepare as he wishes. and all this was gathered together at great centr al stations and internationally distributed. which it then proceeds to hand round. and therefore r equires for renewal so much. One feature which makes an enormous difference is the way in which p ower is supplied. and then leave it. Each of them is managing a kind of loom into which she has put a number of patterns. If cloth is w anted the factory is there to produce it. and as the machine goes on its movements produce a cer tain design. and there is no idea of caste of any s ort. and it is turning out on an average so much cloth. and the machinery is so perfect that practically nothing eve r goes wrong with it. If things are not wanted they are not made. The arrang ement appears complicated to an outsider. unless she allow s the machine to run through its list over again after it has finished the fifty . 897.or rather. for only a cert ain number are needed. if he does not want any. She can set it to turn out fifty cloths. and hardly any dust. There are no longer any fires anywhere. falls in Central Africa and in all sorts of out-of-the-way places were m ade to contribute their share. but it works perfectly simply among th ose who thoroughly understand it. it simply waits. The work is chiefly in the hands of girls. 895. but the free tuition of the central university is given only to those who have already shown themselves specially proficient in the branches which the y wish to pursue. and it is always open t o him to change from one kind of work to another by giving due notice. There seems to have been an intermediate period when some method was dis covered of transferring electrical power without loss for enormous distances. Education is free. The factory never closes. No one kind of wor k is esteemed nobler than any other kind. 896. though the hours vary con siderably. In the meantime. no grime. for example. the case of a cloth factory. quite young. Take. Or if he prefers it he can go to certain great stores and there ob tain food-materials. THE NEW POWER 898. Tremendous as was the power availab le in that way. and they are doing little but superintending certain machines and seeing that they do not go wrong. that he has in stock so much. The whole world has evolved by this ti me beyond the use of steam. The child at a certain age chooses what he will do. to each person is distributed periodically a number of tokens in exchange for one of wh ich he can obtain a meal at any of the great restaurant-gardens anywhere all ove r the colony. It is arranged to run almost silently.that is where their art comes in. he says he has enough. it has now been altogether transcended. so that while they are waiting one of the girls reads from a book to the rest. if not. who join th e factory voluntarily. It is the Government' s factory.

we can compress two weeks' work into one by working five hours a day for that week. as well as everywhere else where it is needed. 900. but always some.) At the period which we are no w describing. By this power all the machines are running in the factory which we i nspected. It will be remembered that as long ago as 1907. and yet deliver the appointed amount of cloth at the proper time. two and a half hours each day. Every kind of work all over the world is now done in th is way. An individual gir l frequently wants such a holiday. we should mor e usually spread the work of the holiday-week over some three previous weeks. no. and w e calculate that we can do it by working. Usually about three hours is a fair aver age day' s work. The latter replies: 903. p. He simply turns on the force a nd.ise what the late Mr. They are all good friends and thoroughly happy. and we work accordingly. no one in any civilised country dreams of going through th e clumsy and wasteful process of lighting a fire. wh ite and rose and purple-. April. Oh. we rarely work as much as five hours. sometimes many. and consequently unlimited p ower is supplied free to everyone all over the world. Heating and lighting are simply manifestations of it. but they have worked as long as five hours a day when there was a great festival approaching. Like all the rest of the buildings. Another consequence is that the fa ctory is no longer the ugly and barren horror to which in earlier ages we were p ainfully accustomed. CONDITIONS OF WORK 902. Sir Oliver Lodge rem arked that the total output of a million-kilowatt station for thirty million year s exists permanently and at present inaccessibly in every cubic millimetre of sp ace . Bu t if the girls want a week' s holiday for a festival. to do which comfortably . say. converts it into heat at exactly the point required. and it can be utilised for all possible purposes to wh ich power can be turned. I tel l my girls to come to-morrow according to this demand-. You see we always know beforehand how much we are expected to turn out in a given week or month. 493. but because the girls themselves wanted to be entirely fr ee from work for a week. and indeed flowers plentifully decorate th e factory in all directions. Keely called dynaspheric force-. A temperature of many thousands of degr ees can be produced instantly wherever needed. It is on tap. whene ver heat is required. It is beautifully decorated-. we are told how much we are to do. A visitor who calls to look over the factory obligingly asks some qu estions from the manageress-. It is quite as beautiful architecturally as a priva te house. and then we can close altogether during the next one. like gas or water. and there are statues standing all about. in every house and every factory in this community. by a tiny little instrument which can be carried in the pocket. in order to attend the festival. the factory has no walls. 899. so that an hour extra each day would provide all that is needed. The girls wear flowers in their hair. Oh. but only pillars. or four according to what there is to do. Sometimes few are wanted. 1907. even in an area as small as a pin ' s head. not so much because new clothes were requ ired for the festival. this power is no longer inaccessible. When they take a holiday they ge nerally go in to visit the central library or cathedral. The manager of the community c loth-stores considers that he will want so many cloths by such a time.for one hour. For example.all the pillars are carved an d wreathed with intricate ornament.the last being made of porphyry beautifully polished. or the other girls will gladly work a few minutes longer so as to make up for the amount which she would have done.the force concealed in ev ery atom of physical matter. and she can always arrange it by asking someo ne to come and act as a substitute for her. Of course. or two. and one result of this is that all the workers emerge at the end of th e day without having even soiled their hands. (Philosophical Magazine.a young girl with black hair and a gorgeous garlan d of scarlet flowers in it. 901.

and in some other departments.they need a whole day free. In all. Every child reaches a certain stage. It is another world ! exclaims the visitor. there is an elaborate scheme of substituti on. and no one can go away for a whole day without previous arrangement. The staff is always greatly in excess of the requirements. 913. the same short hours of labour are the rule. 904. The cooking or arrangement of f ood. and when and where? 910. learning the business. if one wants a day or a week . The visitor gives up the point in despair. and also to mix other foods i n little bowls. If there is no work.little girls from eight to fourteen years old. You say work must begin at this time or at that tim e. at each of the restaurants is done by one man or one woman for each meal-. There is a certain difficulty in following this conversation. so that there are always some workers on duty. A visitor from the outside world wonders that anyone should work at all where there is no compulsion. 912. 911. But what other world is possible? asks the bewildered colonist. for wha 907. another for tea. 909. another for morning breakfast. In some cases the application of heat is required. to see in what direction his strength moves most easily. If there is work to do. 906. t hey are seen to pour things out of little bottles. and asks why people do so. and at certain repairing shops. Then he chooses accordingly. In this case the staff cannot altogether absent itself simultaneously. Cooking has been revolutionised. a common-gender pronoun . perfectly freely. and of arrangement eac h day.one for the big meal in the middle of the day. but with the a dvice of others to help him. she presses certain knobs which squirt the required flavour into the blanc-mange. The lady who does this work sits at a kind of office-table with a regular forest of knobs within her reach. What do you mean ? says one of them. which signifies either ` he' or ` she' . for th ough the language is the same a good many new words have been introduced. but that is a matter of agreement between the workers. we are here to work. by another arrangement of knobs. for example. so that only a sm all proportion of it is on duty at any one time. in answer. but that a lso she does without moving from her seat. and asks: But who tells you to work. and occasionally touching adjusting buttons or setting the machine going anew. In all places where perpet ual attendance is necessary. except that the arrangements at the restaurant-gardens are somewhat different. because food has to be re ady at all times. In every place the people work by watching machines doi ng the work. There is. t does man exist? 908. A nu mber of little girls hover about her and wait upon her-. He has been carefully watched by teachers and others. replies the colonist. but meets with litt le sympathy or comprehension from the inhabitants: 905. and th e grammar has been much modified. But even among these little girls. for example. it is done for His sake. it is a cala mity that it happens so. At all the various kinds of factories visited the methods of work ar e of much the same kind. They are evidently apprentices. each being on duty something like three hours. for example. It is probable that the invention of this has become a necessity because of the fact that people remember and frequen tly have to speak of incarnations in both sexes. as it is at a restaurant. Message s reach her by telephone as to the things that are required. and then it is shot down a kind of tube and is delivered to the attendant waiting in the garden below. but He knows best.

if the children are all married. . but he does not keep people out of them in any way. and shifts itself along a ro w automatically. There is no manual labour in the old sense of the word. 915. Each house has its own converter. needing only to be watched and turned back at the end of the ro w. 914. There is but little idea of private property in anything. and though machinery still needs oiling . All agricultural work is now done by machinery. since he usually does so voluntarily. it is scarcely possible that any children can be left unprotected. the house laps es to the community and is handed over to the next young couple in the neighbour hood who happen to marry. something like ashes. and at any required dista nce apart. There are many alloys which were not known to the older world. and no one ever thinking that he is being unfairly treated or put upon . the person who needs it simply applies through the recognised means of communication. she holds his house unt il her death or her remarriage. but t o enjoy them. because there is pract ically nothing for them to do. The knowledge of the inner side of chemistry is such that almost anything can be made in this way. At the death of both parents. The whole colony. When a man dies. but there are cases in which one of the sons or daughters is asked b y the parents to remain with them and take charge of the house for them. Since all. and some one at once volu nteers. except in the rarest cases. yet the c ompanions are always so eager to help her that no difficulty ever arises. even that appears to be done in a clean manner. which digs holes to any required depth. nor does he encroach upon his neighbours. and no person any lo nger needs to dig or to plough by hand. and the request is always g ranted. for everything is chemically conve rted and eventually emerges as an odourless grey powder.everybody anxious to help everybody else. A man lives in a certain house. w hich is used as a manure for the garden. 917. but in such a cas e some one always comes in to help-. live to o ld age. but some things are difficult and therefore impracticable f or ordinary use. 916. who comes because she is glad to help. In one case an extension is built on to a house for a grandchild who marries. she asks another little girl to take her place. and at othe r times a kind of ladies' help. There are not even drains. for even the machiner y itself is now made by other machinery. It is usual on marriage for the young couple to take a new house. for example. There is always a large amount of interplay and exchange in all these matters. but this is except ional. but i f such a thing does happen there are always many volunteers anxious to adopt the m. but uses instead a curious little machine which looks something like a b arrel on legs. A man does not even dig his own private garden. There is really no low or dirt y labour required. because all that is needed can be as a rule alchemically produced with much less trouble . but there are always plenty of people ready to co me and help if necessary. in order that she may still remain in close touch with the old people. There are times in the life of every lady when she is temporarily incapacitated from managing her household affairs. as has been already mentioned. Mining is no longer undertaken. a nd the gardens are his so that he can alter or arrange them in any way that he c hooses. but not f or a wage. There are no servants in this scheme of life. but per haps the most striking thing is the eager universal good-will which is displayed -. It is also pleasant to see. The principle in the community is not to own things. according to the way in which it is set. If he has a wife living. that no c lass of work is considered as inferior to any other class. belongs to the community. PRIVATE PROPERTY 918.off.sometimes a friendly neighbour. and though of course the substitute is likely to be unskilled. he takes ca re to arrange all his business. But indeed there is n o longer any mean or dirty labour left. When any such assistance is required.

so that each person before entering must step into this. not made of blocks. since every house possesses several light running cars of graceful appearance. The people . The surface is a beautiful polished stone with a face like marble and yet an appearance of grain somewhat like granite. Most of the great streets are a l ovely pale rose-colour. They are not in the least like any variety of motor-car-. there is no effect of crowding. It is as though one of the steps leading up to the Temple were a kind of shallow trough. There is no restriction to prevent people from gathering portable pr operty. through which there is a constant rush of fresh water. so that the r oads are thus kept clean and spotless without the necessity of the ordinary army of cleaners. It is not permitted to erect them at less than a c ertain minimum distance one from another. This. LOCOMOTION 925. for example. but some are laid in pale green. and they have at their sides slight curb-stones. In many cases one recognises with pleasure exac t copies of old and familiar beauties. The remarkable abundance of water everywhere is one of the striking features. university and library bu ildings. In every direction one finds splendid fountains.they rather resemble bath-chairs m . but more like drives through the park.919. 920. at the door of every house or factory. E ven after a long walk the feet are scarcely soiled. Nothing now exists in the least like what used to be meant by the central part of a city in earlier centuries. All the Temples are surrounded by a ring of shallow flowing water. The heart of the great central city is the cathedral. 922. a great park surrounds it. Thus there is really nothing but grass and highly polished stone for the people to walk upon. there is a depression in the stone-. The stone is of various colours.a park abundantly interspersed with fountains. and ca n buy things in the ordinary way. shooting up like tho se at the Crystal Palace of old. and there are no street sweepers. statues and flowers. A man. All this park-like arrangement and the space between the houses make the capital of our community emphatically a ` city of magnificent distances' . and sometimes perhaps a favourite picture or object of art. There is practically no dust. A PARK-LIKE CITY 921. This has perhaps a certain resemblance to the buildings of the Capitol and Congressional Library at Washington. does not cause the slightest practical inconvenience. not only without inconvenience but with the maximum of comfort. Just as in that case. as has already been said. which is flooded with water every morning. clothing and lodging are provided free. The whole is thus a kind of shallow chan nel of polished marble. before entering the house. with its attendant block of museum. so that no on e carries into the Temple even a speck of dust. but notwithstanding. The roads are not at all streets in the old sense of the word. The whole city and even the whole comm unity exists in a park-. The road is all in one piece. for there are no horses now to sli p. though on a still larger scale. 923. or rather it would be clearer to say that the r oad is sunk slightly below the level of the grass at each side. sinc e food. The roads are broad. Although in this community so large a number of people are gathered together into one central city and other subordinate centres. step into this and their feet are instantly cooled and cleansed. can earn money if he wishes. and that the cur bstones rise to the level of the grass. as we have mentioned. however. 924.a sort of s hallow trough. one fountain is exactly imit ated from the Fontana di Trevi at Rome. and handing it over before death to the parents selected for the next li fe. but it is not necessary for him to do so. the houses always standing well back from them. and there is no particular advan tage in the private ownership of other objects. which explains the fact that they are always able to g o bare-footed. and not inf requently a few books accompany it. This is always done with the talisman.

ade of light metal filigree work. They seem to be principally carbon and nitrogen. They are driven by the universal power. which contains some solution. They h ave evidently in the beginning imported seeds of all sorts extensively from all parts of the world. and as the factory makes no noise or smell it is not in any way an objectio nable neighbour. There is no trouble with regard to sanitation. so little diffe rence between a factory and a private house that it is difficult to know them ap art. The y have specialised the eschscholtzia. There is not what we should call a special business-quarter in th e town. All the gases are perfectly harmless. The laws of the outside world do not trouble or affect the community. and even large beams and girders are supported on a number of small trol leys which distribute the weight. but are not fashionable in the community. which was so common in California even cen turies ago. One great advantage which these people have is their climate. Flying machines are observed to be commonly in use in the outer world. This gives him sufficient to carry him clea r across the community without recharging. but are so light that the largest size ca n be readily pushed with one finger. a p erson wishing to start on a journey charges from the power-tap a sort of flat sh allow box which fits under the seat. he simply calls at the nearest house. but by surrounding them with little jets of the power in its heat form. for c onvenience in interchanging various products. the system has been extended in a number of cases into fields and woods and the country in general. CHAPTER XXVII . The gases are passed t hrough water. and the beautiful hollow polishe d roads are almost entirely for them. They irrigate even where they do n ot cultivate. and asks to be allowed to attach his accum ulator to its tap for a few moments. with some chlorine. and they have sown them all about and allowed them to run wild. an d therefore rather despise other means of aerial locomotion. with tyres of some exceedi ngly elastic substance. and the gases thr own off from it are not in any way injurious. nor are there any towns or villages for some distance on the other side of tha t boundary. and so is the grey powder. They run with perfect s moothness and can attain a high speed. scarlet as well as brillian t orange. however. mentioned some time ago. and in the season corresponding to it the whole land is still covered with flowers just as at other times. All bad smells of every kind are against the law now. the y are in fact the ordinary means of locomotion.no huge and clumsy ve hicles. and the Government of the continent does no t in any way interfere with it. even in th e outer world. as the member s feel that they ought to be able to get about freely in their astral bodies. as it has a sharp acid feeling. The method of chemica l conversion. but no carbon dioxide. and if he wishes for more than that. as it receives a nominal yearly tribute from it. and they have a regular course of lessons in the projection of the astral body. These little cars are perpetually used. The people of the community are well informed as regards the outside world. Th ey have not yet needed to build anywhere near the boundary line of the community . There is. as pedestrians mostly walk along the littl e paths among the grass. though certain factories are built comparatively near one another. They are taught at school to use astral consciousness. SANITATION AND IRRIGATION 927. but this is not obtained by putting them in a green-h ouse. even where there is no direct cultivation. and it is surrounded principally by smaller farms. There is little heavy transport-. 926. probably aluminium. eve n schoolchildren know the names and location of all the principal towns in the w orld. Any large amount of goods or material is carried in a number of small ve hicles. of which only a lit tle is present. though apparently not pneumatic. There is no real winter. and have developed many varieties of it. includes deodorisation. 928. The whole estate was a kind of huge farm before they bought it. 929. People sometimes grow in their gardens plants which require additional heat in winter.

934. 935. sufficient money is reserved to feed all the poor. but he gets together an exceedingly capable band of people-. arranges that each of them shall set aside for a certain num ber of years half or a third of the money that it has been accustomed to spend u pon armaments. but they are put down without attempt a t order or completeness. a most marvellous genius. much as He was to many people at the beginning of the twentieth century. All this is long ago from the point of view of t he time at which we are looking. and there is no other of any real importance. who reincarnated some time in the twentieth century in connection with the coming of the Christ to reproclaim the W ISDOM . of which the world at large is somewhat contemptuously tolerant. and one cannot but be struck wit h the extraordinary abundance of wealth that must have been lavished upon these. The majority regard these peopl . Caesar builds for the occasion a circular hall with a great number of doors so that all may enter at once. Enormous improvements have been made in all directions. but in inner feeling as well. to destro y all the slums.930. Caesar. Practically the whole world has federated itself politically. Caesar arranges all the machinery of this wonderful revolution. This central body adjusts matters. and to introduce wonderful improvements into all the cities. when he succeeds in forming the Federation and persuades all the countr ies to give up war. and devote it to certain social improvements which he specifies. certain glimpses of other parts were obtained incidentally. and it wi ll perhaps be interesting to note these. He arranges that the old bur dens shall be gradually eased off but yet contrives with what is left of them to regenerate the world. 933. so we have here a new era in all senses. The religion of the world now is that which He founded.a kind of cabinet of all the best organisers whom the world has produced-. According to his scheme the taxation of the entire world is gradually reduced. He is indeed a great man. When all the Kings and prime ministers are gathered together to decide upon the basis for the Confederation. THE RELIGION OF THE CHRIST 936. 931. There seems to have been some trouble at first and some preliminary quarrelling. THE whole object of this investigation was to obtain such informatio n as was possible about the beginnings of the Sixth Root-Race and the community founded by the Manu and the High-Priest for that purpose. The rearrangement of political machinery by which this wonderful change has been brought about is the work of Julius Caesar. though there are still som e survivals. but shall make their conscripts work for the State in the making of parks and roads and the pulling down of slu ms and the opening up of communications everywhere. and the Christ is now becoming somewhat mythica l to the people.who in the name of the Christ re fused to receive Him when He came in a new form. that is the Re ligion.one of the finest bodies o f men for practical work that has ever been seen. Scipio Africanus. just as they were observed. b ut notwithstanding. There are a few people who represent the older form of Christianity-. but his work is largely made possible by the arrival and preaching of the Christ Him self. Naturally therefore no special attention was directed to any other part of the world than this. Notwit hstanding. CONCLUSION THE FEDERATION OF NATIONS 932. The thing is done on a gorgeou s scale. Europe seems to be a Confederation with a kind of Reichstag. He arranges that those countries in which compulsory military service has been the rule shall for a time still preserve the habit. and no one Pote ntate take precedence of another. Akbar and others-.reincarnati ons of Napoleon. not merely in outward arrangement . re garding them as fancy religions or curious superstitions. and the Kings of the vari ous countries are Presidents of the Confederation in rotation. to which all countries se nd representatives.

since there is practically no poverty. and chiefly because they are much mor e content. though the subjects are not those w hich we know so well. 937. 940. it is only that now the better side of th em has more opportunity to display itself. This curious altered form of English. The same plan is being widely adopted in the rest of the world. are printed only in that. Civilised rule or colonisation has spread over many parts of the world which for merly were savage and chaotic. because the pe ople on the whole know more than they did. Armies and navies have disappeared. But on th e whole. people have not changed much. but each nation still thinks of itself wi th pride. In every country there is a large body of middle and upper class peo ple who know no other language. for those who till the soil almost always tend to stay in the same place. but by parks and gardens. Naturally the c ommon people in every country still speak their old tongue. all slums in the great cities have been pulled down. but are no longer under the control of the Church. and quarrel as to whether it is safe to listen to any spooks except tho se who have been authorised and guaranteed by the orthodox authorities of the ti me. The new religion has spread widely and its influence is undoubtedly strong. and indeed it is obvious that among the upper and commercial classes i t is rapidly superseding the tongues of the different countries. but they are a small minority. they discuss the different kinds of spirit-co mmunion. There are still hospitals. All necessaries of life ar . indeed almost no real savages are now to be seen. and all the specially good books of all languages have long ago been translated into this universal tongue. and therefore far greater fraternity. the theo ry being apparently that this is less trying to the eyes than the old scheme of black on white. 942.e as hopelessly out-of-date. which was first introduced in connection with the English language and is therefore more adapted to it than others. written in a kind of short-han d with many grammalogues. The greatest advantage is that they are not now afraid of one another. Naturally people are still arguing. not by other buildings. One thing which has greatly contributed to this change is this new and improv ed method of writing and printing. and their places tak en. unless they are intended especially to appeal to the uneducated. or are only represented by a kind of small force us ed for police purposes. Poverty also has practically disappeared from civilised lands. THE NEW LANGUAGE 938. but there is much less of it than of old. they are no longer in opposition as they use d to he. which educates no one except those who are to be its own preachers. Schools exist everywhere. and that there is no suspicion. It is an entirely scientific religion. has been adopted as a universal commercial and literar y language. so that though religion and scien ce are still separate institutions. and they are all Government institutions. In this way it is now possible for a book to have a much wider circulation than it could ever h ave had before. In our co mmunity all books are printed on pale sea-green paper in dark blue ink. On the whole the state of affairs all the world ove r is obviously much more satisfactory than in the earlier civilisations. The great majority of books. People have by no means yet transcended national feelings. Ordinarily educated people in every country know it in addition to t heir own. Ordinary ph ilanthropy is not needed. or know only the few words of the language of th e country which are necessary in order to communicate with servants and labourer s. There are still university professors and learned men who know a ll the old languages. THE OLD NATIONS 941. For example. but even they recogn ise that the first step towards getting on in the world is to learn the universa l language. The count ries no longer fight with one another. the bulk of the people still marry in their own neighbourhood . There has not as yet been much mingli ng of the nations. 939. for example. Crim e appears occasionally.

All s orts of luxuries and unnecessary things are still left in the hands of private t rade-. LONDON 948. rather machines excavate. This may be considered a modern and improved type of mine. 943. The British Empire appears to be much as in the twentieth century. THE GOVERNMENT OF BRITAIN 946. Here also few people any lon . but it does not usually penetrate to the King himself. All facto ries for necessaries are State property. simply because there would not be enough trade for the two. Some of th e old streets and squares are still recognisable in general outline. There is no parliament. There are also considerable restrictions as to many of thes e estates. preserved with great care as an ancient monumen t. London still exists. because of their equal te mperature in summer and winter.objects of art. referring to what kind of buildings may be erected on them. and is larger than ever. and the material is obtained with less trouble than of old. but much less than of old. though there are ministers in charge of separat e departments. Some of what used to be Colonial Governors now hold their offices by heredity. The Government of England has been considerably changed. and improvements upon a large scale. and consequently no smoke. another one is not likely to start in bus iness close by.e controlled. If these represen tations show any injustice. LAND AND MINES 944. but still there is no restriction which prevents anyone from starting a similar factory if he likes. but in ma ny cases private owners rent them from the State. but it was an earlier federation than the greater one. for they are much more li ke wells. but there h as been a vast amount of pulling-down. Little of t he work is done down below by human beings. with certain compensations. so that there can be no serious fluctuations in their price. The Tower has been partly reconstructed. A large amount at least of the land is held nominall y from the King. Iron is burnt out of various e arths in some way. unless there are many requests for the same thing. which cannot exactly be called mines. Every such petition is attended to if it can be shown to be rea sonable. but never without the consent of the authorities. The conditions as to the ownership of private land and of mines and factories are much changed. it is rapidly set right without reference to the hig her authorities. there is not so much competition as division of business. for now all over the world there are no fires. It is something more or less of the nature of the referendum. cut out hu ge slices and lift them. if a certain man opens a shop for the sale of ornaments and such things. and it naturally acknowledges permanently one King. 947. P aul' s Cathedral is still there. but much changed. 945. S. All these are State property in the ultimate. still rulin g by the claim of descent from Cerdic. but he has the right to resume it at any inter vening period if he chooses. and these pass through the hands of a body of offi cials whose business it is to receive complaints or petitions. and things of that kind. The monarchy is still hereditary. There is still som e mining. or be sold or divided. while the World-Federation is constantly changing its President. All real po wer is in the hands of the King. But even with this. and are like tributary monarchs. There are also arrangements for raising metal fr om great depths. on some sort of lease by which it reverts to him unconditionall y at the end of a thousand years. In the meantime it may descend from father to son. but there is no curtailing of liberty with regard to that. and most things that are wanted seem t o be supplied on the principle of turning on a tap. The cavities and galleries of many of the o ld mines in the northern parts of Europe are now used as sanatoria for the rare cases of consumption or bronchial or other affections. Everybody has a r ight to make representations. but there is a scheme the working of whic h is not easy fully to comprehend in the rapid glimpse which is all that we had. The introduction of one unlimited po wer has produced great effects here also.

and also dyes. China appears to have had some vicissitudes. Centuries ago they began by roofing in the streets and keeping them warm. There is evidently far more mixture in the higher class es than there used to be. about which there were many inconveniences. ADYAR 954. Tibet seems to have been a good dea l opened up. owing to the rarity of th e air at a great height. although things are served here in a different manner. looser. it is devoting itself principally to the second and third. All the streets are larger and the whole city is. and it is delightful to find it still flourishing. meet with occasional difficulties. There is a good deal of superficial change in so me of the towns. They hav e pulled down whole blocks. 952. however. 955. but on a much larger scale. It has developed into a great centr al University for the promotion of studies along both these lines. and the neighbourh ood of the Victoria Nyanza has become a sort of Switzerland full of great hotels . No ship s pass anywhere near that spot. There is still a Theosophical Soci ety.obtaini ng products from which many things are made-.articles of food among others. Taking a passing glance at Paris. it also is seen to be much changed . Here also. and much more intermarriage with white races. OTHER PLACES 950. but is still part of the one great Empire. E ven these. a nd on a far grander scale than in older days. as it were. but they go out for meals much as they do in the com munity. but as its first object has to a large extent been achieved. India is another country where but little change is observable. like a green-house. The details are not clear. but when the unlimited power appeared they decided to dispense with the roofs. In passing glimpses at other parts of the world. In this great building they m ark as memorials certain spots by pillars and inscriptions. but all the leading people know the universal language.ger cook in private houses. The race is still there and it do es not seem to have diminished. The country groups itself into two or three big kingdoms. such as: Here was Mad . 951. and they have elaborated some system by which they have increased the number of canals and contrived to change all the water in all of them every day. we see a country so thickly inhabited that it looks like almost a solid city. There is not any natural flow of water. but they somehow exhaust the area and draw into that all sewage and such matters. Naturally it is interesting to see what has happened by this time to our Headquarters at Adyar. Glancing at Holland. as in the community. 949. In some of the streets they grow tropical trees in the open air by k eeping round them a constant flow of the power in its heat aspect. but the vast body of the race is not really altered in its civi lisation. but there is some curious scheme of cen tral suction. Everything is so hopel essly different. and thrown them into gardens. The present Headquarters building is replaced by a kind of gorgeous palace with an enormous dome. as the force is too great. Amsterdam is. The immemorial Indian village is an Indian village still. Central Africa is radically changed. which are carried in a great channel under the sea to a considerable distance and are then spouted out with tremendous vigour. 953. hardly anything worth chronicling was seen . but there are no famines n ow. with subsidia ry centres in various parts of the world affiliated to it. The great majority of the country people still speak their own tongue. they are distilling sea-water and extracting things from it-. a kind of enormous tube system with a deep central excavation. since easy access is to be had to it by means of flying machines. so that it is clear that among a large section of the educated people the caste system m ust to a great extent have been broken down. however. still clearly disting uishable. the central part of which must be an imitation of the Taj Mahal at Agra.

One fine old enamelled m anuscript still exists. and they have made a co py in marble of the statues of the Founders in the great hall. Each man appears to specialise on a book. 960. Here such and such a book was written . its eff ects cannot in any way be described as better or worse. THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY 957. They have copies of The Secret Doctrine. but they keep the archaic motto of the Society written in its original form. and have acquired perhaps an additional square mile along the sea-shore. First. A way beyond Olcott Gardens they have a department for occult chemistry. The volume jus t issued is number 2. and a few of the things which were here at the b eginning of the twentieth century are still to be seen. He knows it by heart and knows all a bout it. and is keeping alive an interest in the old religion s and in forgotten things. in order that nothing may b e built over there that may spoil its prospect. some of the workers do take the heaven-life. but they are all transcribed into the universal language.ame Blavatsky' s room . It is turning out a vast amount of literature. The Society has taken a great place in the world. He comes and leads the salutations before the statues of the Found ers. It is issuing a great series somewhat resembling the old ` Sacred Books of the East. but greatly shorten and intensify it. The Society owns the Adyar Riv er now. That shorter heaven-life is not shut in a little world of its ow n. The brains of the peopl e who come along that line are different. The Society' s dependencies in other parts of the world are practically autonomous big establishments and universitie s in all the principal countries. They can be more easily inf luenced for good by invisible beings. and so on. Colonel Olcott.159. This process of shortening but intensifyi ng produces considerable and fundamental differences in the causal body. It is a distinct d epartment in the world' s science. 956. It is a type which is much more amenable to the influence of the Devas than the other. but they are quite certa inly different. The enquiry leads in unexpected directions and gives more trouble th an had been anticipated. they speak it differently. and has read thoroughly all the commentaries upon it. As in the examination of the Californian community a great many peop le were seen who were clearly recognisable as friends of the twentieth century. and has a long line of specialities which no one else seems to teach. and it has lined the river-bed w ith stone of some sort to keep it clean.' but on a more magnificent scale. They have covered the estate with build ings. Even that marble copy is now considered as a relic of remote ages. THREE METHODS OF REINCARNATION 959. and there they have all the original plates reproduced on a larger scale and also exceedi ngly beautiful models of all the different kinds of chemical atoms. is the no minal President of the Society.whether they have be en taking a number of rapid incarnations. They have a magnificent museum and library. it seems desirable to enquire how they manage to be there-. possibly what we should call texts. Here the original shri ne-room . The literary depa rtment is enormous. 958. but is to a great extent open to this Deva influence. because they have preserved lines of r eceptivity which in other cases have been atrophied. thou gh working in the community in California as a lieutenant of the Manu. and visits its Headquarters at least once in eve ry two years. Though they still use English. but it is doubtful whether there are any books going bac k as far as the twentieth century. but they all look up to Adyar as the centre an d origin of the movement and make it a place of pilgrimage. but there is a corresponding liability to . and is the centre of a world-wide organisation. and also the ground on the other side of it. or have calculated their stay in the h eaven-world so as to arrive at the right moment. They even have statues of some of us. There are many pandits who are authorities on the past . and this is one of the ways in which modifications have b een introduced. but at least three methods of occupying the intermediat e time have been discovered.

We have seen already two methods by which persons who are in the Soc iety in the twentieth century may form part of the community of the twenty-eight h century-. such an offer is made only to those who bring themselves definitely t o a point where they are useful-. 961. and had the idea of it before them. 962. Another method is far more remarkable than either of these-. sometimes come and desire to join it.less desirable influences. and unreservedly devoted himself to preparation for it. and that means that they have known all about the community for several liv es. we must not suppose that all of them have attained as yet to the g reater heights. and it is possible greatly to shorten the time by esp ecially earnest and devoted work. for he needed development of a certain kind in order to round off his character and make him really useful-. Most of the members of the community have been taking a certain numb er of special incarnations.a special experiment made by permission of the Maha-Chohan Himself. and therefore have preserved through all those lives the same astral and mental bodies. to carry the Theosophical Movement up to the point where it c an provide this large contingent for the community. 963. of taking incarnation after incarnation without interval. Those who take the longer heaven-life focus practicall y all their consciousness in one place at once. who are al ready imbued with the ideals of the community. Consequently they have retained the same mem ory. to lengthen it by any l ukewarmness or carelessness. fourteen incarnations. This number. on the other hand. Their consciousness is more equally distributed on the different levels. and by the taking of spec ial and repeated incarnations. To them is offered this opportunity of continuing thei r work. but the man inside is more awake in proportion. The case which drew attention to this was that of a man who had pledged himself to the Master for this work towards the conclusion of his twentieth century inc arnation. because of the especial purity of race which is exacted. and although all its members are definitely aiming at the Path. but people of this other type do not. Naturally.those who work hard enough to give satisfactor y promise for the future. and that after that is attained seven more should suffice to cast off the remaining five fetters and attain the perfect liberation of the Asekha level. The preparatio n assigned was indeed most unusual. Therefore he was transferred for some lives to that planet and then brou ght back again here-. is g iven merely as an average. though such an extreme measure is rarely necessary. For them it is understood that an average of seven such l ives should bring them to the Arhat Initiation. There are others to whom a different opportunity has been offered. A certain small number of persons from the outside world. or. Normally such a series of special and ra pid incarnations is arranged only for those who have already taken the first of the great Initiations. They are not allowed to intermarry with the community.development whi ch could only be obtained under the conditions existing in another planet of the chain. The same permission was in some cases obtained by other Masters for Th eir pupils. a nd consequently they are usually less concentrated upon the physical plane and l ess able to achieve in connection with it. The personality is less awake. and some at least of these are accepted. bu . 964. there is still a huge Society left to carry on the activities at Adyar and the other great centres all over the world. but that Society has increased by geometrical progression during the in tervening centuries-.so much so that although practically all the hundred thous and members of the community have passed through its ranks (most of them many ti mes). f or they were asked whether they felt themselves able to endure a series of rapid incarnations of hard work devoted to the building of the Theosophical Society. The community at the time wh en it is observed is much larger than the Theosophical Society of the twentieth century.one which is probably applied in only a limited number of instances. The preparation for the work of the community is an exception to ordinary rules.by the intensification of the heaven-life. in different p arts of the world.

limited though our powers may be. in the select ion of the simple necessaries of every-day life. and the light of The ir watchful care is always hovering over it. When such members die they reincarnate in bodies belonging to t he families of the community. but rather that. while at the same time we pass over or make the best of any points which strike us as deficiencie s. so that even the commonest utensil is in its simple way an object of art. In the principal Temple He keeps a kind of record of this.t they are allowed to come and live among the rest. at least within the sphere of our infl uence. we must carefully avoid the less desirable qualities which it sometimes brings with it. It is certainly not without definite design that just at this time i n the history of our Society permission has been given thus to publish this. on the other hand. 968. We should see to it that. The re can be little doubt that at least one of the objects of the Great Ones in all owing this is not only to encourage and stimulate our faithful members. The Manu has advanced ideas as to the amount of progress which He ex pects the community as a whole to make in a given time. somewhat resembling a weather-chart. 966.we must remember that we are for the moment representatives of o ur country to those whom we happen to meet.and none to whom such an opportunity is possible shou ld neglect it-.of recommending to notice their good qual ities rather than their failings . we should consider always the q uestion of harmony. and feeling the great truth that when a stranger visits our country all of us stand temporarily to him in the position of hosts. every one of us. and also what (if anything) they can do to pave the way for the changes that are to come. All that has been written gives onl y a little gleam of that light-. One thing that can be done here and now to prepare for this glorious d evelopment is the earnest promotion of our first object. 970. can take the opportunity of putting fo rward the other side of the question-. of a better understandi ng between the different nations and castes and creeds. while thus making an effort to evolve its go od side. all this is so with us at the present day. even in the commonest things around us. and are treated exactly like all the others. and this does not mean that we should surround ourselves with costly treasures. 965. suitability and grace. we must develop within ourselves that power o f appreciation and comprehension which is the grandest feature of the artist' s character. In that everyone of us can help. but to s how them along what lines they must specially develop themselves. HOW TO PREPARE OURSELVES 967. One of the most prominent characteristics of the community of the future is its intens e devotion to beauty. Every one of us can take the opportunity of a cting in an especially kindly manner toward any foreigner with whom we happen to come into contact. and that we owe it to that country t o endeavour to give the best possible impression of kindliness and readiness to appreciate all the manifold beauties that will open before us. if they desire the inestimable privilege of being permitted to share in this glorious future.a partial foreshadowing of that which They are about to do. when he hears some foolish or prejudiced r emark made against men of another nation. f or every one of us can try to understand and appreciate the qualities of nations other than our own. In that sense and to that extent we m ust all strive to become artistic. The artistic man may be elevated clear out of his ordinary ever . If it comes in our way to go abroad-. Another way in which we can help to prepare is by the endeavour to p romote beauty in all its aspects. The w hole plan of the community was arranged by our two Masters. showing by lines what He has expected and how much more or less has been achieved. the first definite and detailed forecast of the great work that has to be done. Yet. 969.

while Mexico and the United States w ill be whelmed in ruin. Goodwill and docility are needed. 971. but since the opportunity is offered to us surely we shall be criminally foolish if we neglect it. and so will produce the good wit hout the harm. It tells of the first smal l beginnings of the sixth Root Race. and even then a longer ` Whither' stretches beyond. It is indeed a question whether many men of artistic temperament are not. EPILOGUE 974. There will be scope for the keenest intelligence. We do not know how long a time is to ela pse from those peaceful days to the years during which America will be rent into pieces by earthquakes and volcanic outbursts. who is t here among us who is ready to respond? 973. and that in such work there is room for all conceivable diversi ties of talent and of disposition. The Lord of the Harvest calls for willing helpers. and a new continent will be throw n up in the Pacific. 972. will become a strip on the far east of the new continent. the harvest truly is plenteous. bu t all these will be useless without the capacity of instant obedience and utter trust in the Masters. whether we take our share in it or not. with many . and the more they have the better. and it is at this that we must aim. Not only does this stage usually last far lo nger than the first. of devotion to the Leader and of confidence in Him. this wonderful exaltation is almost invariably followed by its reaction. a nd perfect confidence in the wisdom and capability of the Manu. It is obvious that helpers are needed for the work of the Manu and t he Chief Priest. there is room for all. unselfish. and qualities which are lacking now may be speedily developed under the special conditions which the community will provide. The man who can never obey an order because he always thinks that he knows better than the authorities. a correspondingly great depression. on the whole .y-day self by his devotion to his art. We see that later th e strip in the far west of Mexico. obedient. They must above all things be loyal. beginnings which bear much the same proport ion to the life of that Race. Those who offer themselves to help must have in some sort the spirit of an army-. but the artist of the future will learn th e necessity and the value of perfect equipoise. They may have many other great qualities as well. thus doing far more harm than good. Even already the prep aratory work is beginning. to be the home of the sixth Root Race.a spirit of perfect self-sacrifice. as the gathering of the few thousands on the shore of the sea that washed the south-eastern part of Ruta bore to the great fifth R oot Race that is now leading the world. all other qualifications wate r but the desert . on which the community exists. By the very intensity of that. Self-conceit is an absolute barrier to usefulness. Without this last. and above all th e resolve to forget self utterly and to live only for the work that has to be do ne in the interests of humanity. but the waves of thought and feeling which it pours forth a ffect nearly everybody within a considerable area. IT is obvious that the outline of the Californian community and of t he world of the twenty-eighth century is but an infinitesimal fragment of the ` Whither' of the road along which humanity will travel. Gradually will that new continent be upheaved. None need despair of being useful because he thinks himself lacking in intellect or ecstatic emotion. But unless he is an abnormally well-balance d man. while only a few (in all prob ability) have been able to respond to the elevating influence of the art. the greatest ingenuity and ability in every direction. All this lies before us to be done. he has not only marvellously uplifted himself but he also uplifts such others as are capab le of responding to such a stimulus. It is an inch or two of t he indefinite number of miles which stretch between us and the goal of our Chain . but as yet the labour ers are all too few. however transcendent his other qualifications may be. the man who cannot sink his personality entirely in the work wh ich is given to him to do and co-operate harmoniously with his fellow-workers-such a man has no place in the army of the Manu. painstaking . but these at least they must have. and it will be done.

. and VAIVASVATA MANU-. and came to globe D of the third. and from the seventh the choosing of the germs of the seve nth Root Race by its future Manu. and still there are fifth and sixth and seventh Chains yet to come a nd to pass away.a wild outburst of volcanic energy. ere the Day of the High Gods shall decline to its setting. below. THE names of individuals who have been traced through the ages-. they are of great interest to Fellows of the Theosophical Society. with second Chain animals ready for individualisation . and reign. grow into a definite ne w Race and inherit the earth. the fifth. The dazzled eyes closed. in turn. fami ly relationships. The Sun of Life will rise on a new earth. A new rising.ado pted from Rents in the Veil of Time. PEACE TO ALL BEINGS APPENDIX I THE MOON CHAIN 984. 985. On the other hand. 975. Yet loftier Beings individualised in earlier Chains. . and have added large numbers. sixth and seventh Rounds. But even then the ` Whither' stretches onward into the endless ages of Immortal Life. Then onwards yet. 980. 976. etc. 982. 979. and vanish-. 983.as primitive men. But above. 978. in the fourth Round of the Moon Ch ain: MARS and MERCURY. and decay. It also will have its seven sub-races. and the great Preserver shall repose on the many-headed serpent of Time. stretches the illimitable Life who is GOD. many of whom may thus tra ce some of their former incarnations. ere the new land will be ready for the new Race.Manu of the fifth Race on the fourth Round of the Earth Chain.vanishing as the earth itself falls asleep. 977. and the soft still Night shall brood over a resting system. Individualised on Globe D. probably many others who have become Masters in the Earth Chain. JUPITER was probably with these. P. and the long labours of that new Manu and of H is Brother the new Bodhisattva. and its Manu and its Bodhisattva will lead it thither. 981. and the gathering of its fruits into the bosom of its Seed Manu. an d reign. 35. and passes int o its fourth obscuration. the MAHAGURU and SURYA dropped out of globe D of the seventh Round of the second Chain at its Day of Judgment. Thus. a new setting. In a book intended for the general pub lic. and th at fair orb will pass through its day of ages. and lie again beneath the sun-rays of our earthly da y. in the form of Appendices. ere ou r terrene Chain shall vanish into the past. We have retained these names in the text w here the exigencies of the story required it. and the ending of the Round. and again that Sun will set and t he night will fall. in the fourth Round-. and the land that was once Lemuria will ari se from its age-long sleep. the numbed brain is still. with many subsequent additions-. and in Him wil l ever live and move and exist the children of men. after long repose. on every side. It may be supposed that a very long period will be occupied by these great seismic changes. on the globes F and G of our Ro und. Then will come the ages during which its seven sub-races will rise. until it shall.have been as far as possible relegated to Appendices. or Moon Chain. Then. after an Inter-Cha in Nirvana. the planet Mercury. to rise. too many of these names would be wearisome.

That is no doubt true. Scotus. nor for the gratification of mere curiosity. but to other . Pindar. and probably all those later called Servers. 991. much of exceeding interest has been unveiled before our eyes-. but it is not so easy as might be supposed to carry out the suggestion. in the endeavour to gat her information as to the working of the great laws of karma and reincarnation. a genealogical chart. Siri us. without much trouble. even in this comparatively casual and desultory manner . the Hierophant of the Stat e. evidently at the same stage as Herakles. and Rome. A lcyone and Mizar. ________ III ANCIENT PERU 996. of India and of Babylonia. Leadbeater wrote the following introduction to them.who had been captured in battle by hi s father. but only when they happen to be n ecessary for the due performance of some piece of work. 997. Capella. Hygeia and Bootes-. IN these lists all the people recognised up to the time of writing w ill be named. Most of the scenes from the past history of t he world which have so interested and delighted our enquirers have come before u s in the course of the examination of one or other of the lines of successive li ves which have been followed far back into earlier ages.see the next paragraph. Also ind ividualised on globe D. Alcyone. in the fifth Round: Scorpio. but t hey dropped out again at the Day of Judgment in the sixth Round. When. MERCURY. Many others.000 B.Alcmene. These were firs t noticed in the sixth Round. Sirius. the Crown Prince Vajra.C.much not only w ith regard to the splendid civilisations of Egypt. P. Theodoros. who have made great progress along other lines. Sappho. and therefore must have individualized in the fifth Round. as well as to the far more modern States of Persia. MARS was Emperor. 998. probably individualised during this Round. 990. Arcor. It has to be remembered that investigations are not undertaken for the pleasure of the thing . so that what we know of remote antiquity is rather in the nature of a series of glimpses than in any way a sustained view-. Lutetia. 992. Greece. Gemini. several readers suggested to me that deep int erest would be felt by our Theosophical public in any fragments of the results o f such researches which could be placed before them. Mr. who worked toge ther through the ages-. I referred to the m agnificent possibilities which the examination of the records of the past opened up before the student of history. 988. Ulysses was Captain of the Palace Guard. 989. whether given in the text or not. Nevertheless. WHEN the articles on ancient Peru appeared in the Theosophical Revie w.986. and many of that ilk. ________ II IN THE CITY OF THE GOLDEN GATE ABOUT 220.rather a gallery of pictures than a history. Capricorn. 38. if he likes to do so. Mizar. or for the elucidation o f some obscure point in our study. in the fifth Round: Herakles. and given to him. Herakles had as servants three Tlav atli youths-. In the Imperial Guard were recognised: Herakles. It was written in 1899. 994. 987. Bellona. Individualised on globe D. 995. Beatrix. and it is useful to reprint it here. Apis. so as to enable the reader to dr aw. 993. in writing on the subject of clairvoyance.

The part of the world. Naturally the sight of a State in which most of the social problems se emed to have been solved-. 1000. of a seri ous failure in the one preceding them). yet. though we could not at the time stay to examine it more closely. happier. 1003. though on but a small scale as com pared to its mighty parent. we m ust remember that was but a copy. even though some fragments of their traces yet remain on earth fo r those who have eyes to see.a time and place where at any rate the physical life of man was better organised. however. indeed. the subject (Erato) whose history was be ing followed was born under favourable circumstances in this great Peruvian Empi re and there lived a life which. to which we must for this purpose direct our attention is the ancient kingdom of Peru-. and reading theoretical ideas of their own into the visions which they persuaded th . and pra ctically no crime-. aimed at rep roducing the conditions of the earlier and grander civilisation of which I have now to speak. 1001. embracing eno rmously more of the South American continent than the Republic to which we now g ive that name. we gradually realised that we had come upon a veritable p hysical Utopia-. apparently. 999. which excited the admiration of Pizarro.one which. yet preserved to within almost what we are in the ha bit of calling historical periods much of the splendid public spirit and paramou nt sense of duty which were the very life of that grand old scheme. in the course of an endeavour to fo llow back a long line of incarnations. the only attempts at governm ent on a really large scale having been those of the egg-headed sub-race of the Lemurians. happy and succes sful far beyond the common lot. these ar e but as buds of yesterday. in the attempt to revivify traditions. Greatest perhaps of all these was the magnificent and world-embracin g dominion of the Divine Rulers of the city of the Golden Gate in old Atlantis. but when afterwards it was found that several other lines of lives in which we were interested had also passed through that country at the same period. 1004. then.in which there was no poverty. Some outline of the polity which for so many thousands of years centre d round the glorious City of the Golden Gate has already been given in one of th e Transactions of the London Lodge. for with the exception of the primary Aryan civilisation round the shores of the Central Asian sea. It is true that the system of governm ent in this later kingdom. what I wish to do now is to offer a slight s ketch of one of its later copies-. and we thus began to learn more and more of it s manners and customs. though certainly as full of hard work as either of its predecessors. No doubt there will be many who will ask themselves: How are we to know that this account differs from those of other Utopias-. while befor e it there existed nothing at all comparable to it. It was found that after two nobly-borne l ives of great toil and stress (themselves the consequence.attracted our attention immediately. organised thousands of years later by a far in ferior race.how can we feel certain that the investigators were not deceiving themselves with beautiful dreams. some of the best points of w hich had been forgotten. mighty Empires whose beginnings reach back into prim eval dawnings. or even the tract of country which the Spaniards found in possess ion of the Incas in the sixteenth century. as has already been hinted. and more useful than it has perhaps ever been elsewh ere. almost all Empires that men have called great since then hav e been but feeble and partial copies of its marvellous organisation. 1002. no discontent. The first introduction of our investigators to this most interesting e poch took place. and of the myriad hosts of the Tlavatli mound-builders in the far wes t of early Atlantis.s on a scale vaster and grander far even than these-.to which. yet differed from them in being honoured. wonderful as even that pale copy was acknowledged to be.a kingdom.

and efficient. and so far as we can see could only have been carried out. The very race itself had changed. yet even so I think I may hope for their admission that i t is a beautiful fairy-tale. I imagine that except by these methods of clairvoyance it would be imp ossible now to recover any traces of the civilisation which we are about to exam ine. under an autocracy which was one of the most absolute that the world has ever kn own. 1006. a nd the sick and aged were perfectly and even luxuriously cared for. of the difference between observation and imagination. to the rest of the world t he results of all enquiry into a past so remote must necessarily remain hypothet ical. education was full. 1008. which seems to have been endued with so much more enduring power and vitality than any of those which followed it. and then. and there was practically no crime. but at pre sent all that we know (outside of clairvoyance) about old Peru is the little tha t was told to us by the Spanish conquerors. 1009. and the civilisation at which they m arvelled so greatly was but a faint and far distant reflection of the older and grander reality. small often in themselves. I have little doubt that traces still exist. for though those whom the Spaniards found in possession were still some offshoot of that splendid third sub-race of the Atlanteans.how. in fact. The people were peaceful and prosperous. but it would probably require extensive and elaborate excavations to enable us to acquire sufficient knowledge to separate them with any certainty from those of other and later races. ______ . free.emselves that they saw-. less refined. perhaps yet irresis tible in combination-. This little leaf out of the world' s true history-. in the future. for everyone h ad an opening for his genius (if he had any) and he chose for himself his profes sion or line of activity. The only answer that can be given to such enquiries is that for them t here is no assurance. They may regard this account of the ancient Peruvian civilisation as a mer e fairy-tale. no single person had cause for discontent. it is yet evident that this o ffshoot was in many ways in the last stage of decrepitude. and part of its interest to us consists in the fact that all the results at which our moder n social reformers are aiming were already fully achieved there. T hey know well how often they have met with the absolutely unexpected and unimagi nable. than the much older branch of which we have to speak. The investigators themselves are certain-. no such thing as poverty was known. in many ways more bar barous. more degraded. in fact. but achieved by methods diametrically opposite to most that are being suggested now.certain also in their knowledge. perhaps. whatever it might be. 1007. everyone had plenty of spare time to give to any desired accomplishment or occupation. can we assure ourselves that this is more than a mere fairy-story? 1005. and how frequently and how entirely their cherished preconceptions have b een overset.this glimpse at ju st one picture in nature' s vast galleries-. antiquarians and archaeologists will turn their attenti on more than they have hitherto done to these wonderful countries of South Ameri ca. they may be able to sort out the various footprints of th e different races which one after another occupied and governed them. It may be that. And yet the whole of this wonderfully elaborate system for the promotion of physical well-be ing was carried out. or by a personal knowledge of those who do the work. In no case was work too hard or too heavy placed upon any man. either by their own intuitions.certain by long accumulation of manifold proofs. Outside the ranks of the actual investigators there are a few other s who have attained practically equal certainty.reveals to us what might well seem an ideal State compared to anything which exists at the present day. gradually acquired by ma ny patient experiments.

and a son. who married Argus). and Theodoros marrying Deneb. (married Aquarius-. who espoused Lacerta. whose husband was Thor. whose wife w as Theodoros. The second great family of this period was that of SATURN. the latter marrying Wenceslas. 1013. Virgo. Leo married Concordia. who married Aquila. Cetus. an d one son-. a nd they had as issue: Vajra and Aurora (sons). Sirona and La chesis) and one daughter. The wife of Sirius was Spi ca.Parthenope.Hesperia (daughter) who married URANUS : MERCURY (son) who married Lyra (by whom he had two sons.Ulysses marrying Cassiopeia. Hygeia and Dorado. whose husband was Polari s. Trapezium. Beth. who had VEN US as his wife. Rhea (who married Zama and had two sons. daughter (married Pindar). Capella. by whom the re were five children-. There were three families of the time among which they were distributed. Arcor. Er ato. Vega married Po mona and they had one son. Apis married Bootes. son. Theodoros-.Fomalhaut . and Alcestis and Minerva their daughters. daug hter. Albireo. who married Canopus). and having as sons. who respectively married Proteus and Tolosa. son.Sirius. Gemini. wife Alcmene. Ulysses and OSI RIS. 1012. Amalthea. Gemini. and two daughters-. Irene married Flos. Leopardus. Adrona.Formator.MARS and URANUS. son. Centaurus and Al cyone-. Alcyone had Mizar as his wife. Markab. husband Nitocris. Of these. Pindar and Tolosa had three daughters. Apis. Aldebaran. Their children were six-. by whom he had one son. wife Chamaeleon. OSIRIS marrying ATHENA.Melete. who respectively married Ursa. and by whom there were six children. (married Altair). IV PERU. URANUS married Hesperia. Tolosa. Egeria. Trefoil. Corona and Orpheus. Regulus and Irene (sons).and two daughters-. Orpheus marrying Hes tia. and the lists beg in with his father and mother. and Chamaeleon. Castor married Herakles. husband Euphrosyne). Hygeia.Aquarius and Sagittarius.Thor and Rex-. Perseus married A lexandros. and as daughter. 1014. Stella). Herakles married Castor. Selene (son) who married Beatrix. A lastor (son). husband Apis. Pollux married Melpomen e and had three sons-.and two daughters-. THIS is one of the largest of the gatherings of those who are now work ing in the Theosophical Society. Berenice. and Sagittarius. who married Orion (children: Theseus. Siwa and Proteus also had two sons. Ursa. Procyon. Capella married Soma and they had two sons-. the latter marrying Rex. wife Dactyl. (married Au riga). and Sappho. and Ausonia (daughter). Telemachus married Egeria and they had a son.1010. Iphigenia. Minerva marr ied Beatus. those descended from JUPITER. and Pollux. who married Gimel. Alba.and one daughter-. Ursa' s family included Cancer (daughter). and Psyche.Telemachus and Aquila-. Leto. Aquarius married Virgo. Alcmene. son. MARS was Emperor at the time. whose wife was Par thenope. and Canopus. Bootes. and they had as children-. Regulus married Mathematicus. an d daughters Lacerta. Spica. who married Sirius. Arcturus. son. 1015. daughter.children. (married Erato. The family of MARS by his marriage with BRIHASPATI consisted of two sons. Eros. who marri . Siwa and Pindar.Perseus. Phocea (daughter).C. and had three sons-.Cyrene. Euphrosyne. Calypso (son) who married Avelledo . their son b eing Beatus. wife Daleth-. who married Hector. L eo. The next son of URANUS was Centaurus. Pisces. Apollo. Crux (daughter) married NEPTUNE. daughter. by whom he had two sons-. Calliope. ABOUT 12. and their children were-. SURYA and Apollo. and Thetis (son).000 B. Alcestis married Nicosia and they had a son-. Ausonia married Rama. son. Diana. Vega and Castor were their sons. and they ha d a daughter. Herakles.son. who married Melete. and Daleth.who respectively married Iphigenia and Ajax. Polaris.Eros and Chamae leon. Adrona and Cetus. 1011.Circe and Ajax. SATURN. sons Hebe. husband Capricorn-. who married Calliope. Andromeda. Fides was an adopted son and married Glaucus. JUPITER married VULCAN and had two sons-. Of the daughters of URANUS. and Olympia. VIRAJ being their son. son. Corona marrying Pallas. Alastor married Cli o and had one daughter.Deneb.Olympia. and one daughter. whose husband was Telemachus. Flora-.

and they had three sons: Capricorn. MARS. who weds Minorca. wife Alba (son Ara. married JUPITER . Others seen were Orpheus. who espouses Co lossus). one of whom was D orado. ______ V ON THE SHORE OF THE GOBI SEA. all massacred. wife Adrona).Mira.daughter. Minorca. a Toltec Prince from Poseidonis. husband Scotus. Cygnus. and two daughte rs. ______ VII IN THE CITY OF THE BRIDGE. Mathematicus. who married Al cyone. Boreas is also noticed as one of the characters. 1023. 1016. Aulus. marri ed Juno). VIRAJ and Apollo as grandsons. Psyche and Pindar. and by whom there were six ch ildren: Altair. wife Aulus. Alcyone. Arcor. Bellatr ix (married Tiphys.000 B. and had a daug hter. saved at the same time. wife Cetus) and Philae. VIRA J and MARS were their children. the latter a very pretty an d coquettish young lady. whose wife was Iris. whose wife was Libra. married Herminius). who married Cygnus. Returning to the children of MARS and MERCURY. daughter. wife Elsa. 1018. Achilles. son. They had VIRAJ as son.000 B. Sextans. Sirius married Vega. Mizar. marries Pepin). THE MANU had MARS. as a woman. and had two sons. Draco. and. Ve ga and Leo were sisters. wife Ophiuchus. wife Sextans. Argus. the daughter of the MANU. and Procyon.ed Fons (children. Hector. husband Leopardus (dau ghter Flos. Pegasus. Ajax. husband Pegasu s) and Elektra. and VAIVASVATA MANU . and Algol. in the next generation. Aries and Taurus. and had as sons: URANUS and NEPTUNE.C. by whom there was one son. sons Juno. Herakles was the son of MARS. V ULCAN and VENUS. wife Andromeda (daughters. sons.C. 1021. 1024. 1027. Aletheia. and JUPITER. and Demeter. 1020. Elektra (daughter. married Arcturus). MARS married MERCURY. SURYA married SATURN. Nitocris. and Xanthos. Fons. Adrona had Pollux as son. Vesta (son) who married Mira. To them wer e born: Rigel-. The third family was that of Psyche. and had as children: Mira. who were both saved. Berenice. Mizar married Herakles. 1022. ______ VI IN SHAMBALLA. Orion and one daughter. and as d aughters SURYA and BRIHASPATI. whose wife was Achilles-. and by whom there were five children: Helios. married Regulus). and four daughters. 1026. ABOUT 60. 1017. 1025. Norma. who married Betelgueuse. and Proserpina. Pepin. (children: Elsa. Vajra. wife Phoenix (son Ata lanta. and Dactyl. the head of the community. Viola. Fides. wi fe Lomia (daughter. Achilles. who married SATURN and of them VAIVASVATA MA NU was born. AND THE VALLEY . husband Albireo (son s.who respectivel y marry Sappho and Eudoxia. Ulysses. Scotus. married Theseus). and they had as sons: Sirius. Cetus married Clio. married Irene. who married Demeter. Corona married Deneb. Alcyone married Leo. Achilles married Albireo. ABOUT 72. Mizar. Scorpio appeared among the Turanian assailants. B ellatrix and Proserpina. all these were saved from the massacre. who married Aldebaran. as were Albireo and Helios. Orion. son. married Norma. the son of VIRAJ. Hector. Rigel. whose husband was Vesta. married Ara. wife Philae (daughter. Auriga. Dorado and Fortuna-. to whom are born two sons. 1019. wife.

becau se an animal had carried off her toy. who was seen on her back. Capricorn.000 B. Ori on. Dorado. Alcyone married Perseus. ABOUT 30. Mizar married Deneb. Ophiuchus. ABOUT 40. Aurora ma rried Hector. 1030. a nd Arcturus were their children. and Spica and Fides were born to them a s twins. URANUS married Andromeda. the third. _________ IX IN THE EMIGRATION. and Cygnus. Proserpina. Aquarius. screaming vigorously. came as visitors. an Akkadian. Canopus and Arcor. and a passionate child. Orion married Eros. and had Libra as a brother. and their children were We nceslas. Vesta. and Ajax.1028. who sent two sons. Orion. 1035. As daughters there were: Gemini. Herakles and Pindar. with Phocea. and M ARS and VENUS were born to them. and Capella and Juno were among their children. Draco. and VULCAN. Siri us married Mizar. and they had VAIVASVATA MANU as son. Pollux. Siwa. NEPTUNE. marrie d Apis. Dorado had a daughter Aleth eia. Canopus. to whom the baby Capricorn clung with much energy. a good runner. The children of Sirius are given above. with many unrecognised.000 B. 1040. Polaris. who. Adrona. and their children were Vajra. URANUS. 1034. Ulysses. Lachesis. Rigel. Fi des. Leo a nd Berenice were found in her family. 1029. Corona and Theodoros. and had as children Ulysses. and they had six sons: the eldest. Albireo and SATURN . Vega and Aurora. a fair rider and first-rate at games. 1031. and MERCURY appeared in thei r family. fond of a game like quoits.C. and had as children: Alcyone. Theseus and Mu in his family. 1039. and one of their children was Albireo. 1032. and Calypso who ran away with Amalthea.000 B. 1038. who married Amalthea. Herakles married Sirius. his brother Vega married Helio s. as s aid in the text. and Diana. Hy geia. who was the daugh ter of Vesta and Aldebaran. Orion married Herakles. Fortuna. Two families chiefly provided the emigrants. Elektra. Albireo married Hector. ____________ VIII IN THE CITY OF THE BRIDGE AND THE VALLEY OF THE THIRD SUB-RACE. . slim and lightly built. and their daughters. Mizar.C. 1033. Arcor. and had Sirius as a younger son. and some othe rs unrecognised. and Demeter and Fomalhaut sent their sons. 1036. Selene. ABOUT 32. and they had children Leo. and Polaris as chi ldren. their remaining son Mir a and daughter Draco remained with them in the City. Selene married Albireo. Gemini married a foreigner. 1037. and had Sagittarius. Achilles married Leo. was a fine horseman. throwing rings on upright posts. a very fat girl. Alcyone married Achilles. Bellatrix. and Cassiopeia. Capella. Algol. VENUS . who had travelled thus far from his home. Pindar married Beatrix. Sirius and Dorado. and Pegasus. and went to the valley. Psyche. OF THE SECOND SUB-RACE. In the City were also Casto r and Rhea. a foreigner. Capricorn marri ed her first cousin. had Velleda as son. Crux. Polaris. Aldebaran. an Arabian. Aldebaran married Pegasus. and they had as children: Alcyone. Achilles. who married Argus. by a strange repetition of the story of eight thousand years before. Apis.C. THE MANU was married to MERCURY. and they had Gemini. Pallas and Helios were in the valley. fifth and sixth. she married MARS.

Polaris. Gemini and A rcor. Daedalus. Vajra married URANUS. Aldebaran). Draco. an d Adrona. and had as sons. Spica and Adrona as sons. and had Cetus. VULCAN married Corona. VAIVASVATA MANU as leader. and had as sons. Castor married Aries. and had sons. and three daughters.455 B. Sirius. had Procyon as wife. Argus married Andromeda and had among her sons Arcor. Vega married Helios. Diomede and Kudos. who married Perseus. and had. Dolphin. X THE FIRST ARYAN IMMIGRATION INTO INDIA. Markab was a soldier. a Mongol. BRIHASPATI and Demeter. Iphigenia a nd Diana. Demeter. the d aughter of NEPTUNE and Hector. who married Betelgueuse. 1048. MARS married NEPTUNE. son of Mars. His Captains: MARS (wife. and had one son. who married Elsa. Ulysses married Spica. Ram a. Alcyone married Fides. Mizar. VAJRA. Polaris who married Diana. VULCAN (wife. Tolosa was among their children. who married Iphigenia. JUPITER married SATURN and had MARS as his son and MERCURY as his sist er. Daedalus. and died early. Thor. Daphne. Betelgueuse. daug hters. as sons and a daughter. and had as sons: Diana an d Daedalus. Arcor. Herakles. Theseus. Cassiopeia. 1046. Alcyone married Theseus. Siwa married Proserpina. Rector. OSIRIS married Perseus. Ajax. NEPTUNE). and had Crux as son. who married respectively. Pers eus married Rama. NEPTUNE . Centaurus married Concordia. Mizar married Rama. who married Aries. Herakles married Capella. 1045. and Arcturus. Thor. and had as sons Elsa. OSIRIS) his brother. and Alcyone. Mathematicus. and had four sons: Andromeda. Altair and Leto . Taurus. and.C. Polaris married Minerva. the latter had also Siwa and Orpheus as sons. Albire o. Leo. Vesta. Hector. Argus and Centaurus.C. SATURN was king in South India. was the daughter of Glaucus and Telemachus. Alcyone ' s wife. and Beatus who married Judex. Alastor was in Central Asia. Draco. 1043. 1042. Perseus.1041. Demeter married Wenceslas. and Kudos. and married Clio. Trefoil. 18. SURYA was High Priest . Orion. Mira. and Th . Regulus and Irene were daughters of Arcor and Mizar. Alcyone. Cassiopeia marrie d Capricorn. and had as children Cy gnus. Betelgueuse married Fides. Corona (wife. Altair married Polaris. Fomalhaut married Rector. as sons. BRIHASPATI married first VULCAN and after his dea th Corona the son of VIRAJ. Judex who married Beatus. and had three daughters. who married Arcturus. VENUS). Trapezium was an insurge nt chief. Capella ma rried Bellatrix. Of Alcyone' s sons: Andromeda married Argus as said. and had sons URANUS. as daughters. and had a son Lachesis who married Rhea. and the latter ha d a sister. Capricorn who married Glaucus. Leo married Leto. and Rector who married Fomal haut. Pindar and Andromeda. as daughters. Argus married a second husband. Dorado. Dio mede married Orpheus. Diomede. who married Mizar. Siwa and Mizar. 17. as daughters. Velleda had among his children Cyrene and Sirona. and their three daughters. Spica married Kudos. Hector. Diana. Deputy High Priest. and five daughters: Fides. Trefoil. married Psyche. Herakles married Cetus. and had Capella. Theodoros. and Arcturus. In body-guard: Ulysses. 1050.875 B. NEPT UNE . Soma. Fomalhaut and Perseus. (wife. Lutetia and Canopus. and Draco. Herakles. Aurora. 1044. MARS married MERCURY. Proserpina. M ERCURY married Rama. and Cygnus as daughter. Crux and Selene were also seen. Herakles. and had Tolosa as son Leto married Gemini . 1047. 1049. Herakles. Sirius married Achilles. daughters OSIR IS. Calypso m arried Amalthea. Sirona as daughter. Flos. and OSIRIS. Rama. ________ ____ AN ARYAN IMMIGRATION INTO INDIA.

Trefoil. Betelgueuse married Canopus. and three daughters. and Wenceslas who married Regulus. JUPITE R married Herakles. Alcyone and Mizar. Arcor married Capricorn and had four s ons: Altair. MARS married BRIHASPATI . as daughters: Irene. Crux who married Kudos. 1054. and had as sons Perseus. Mathematicus. Capella. a nd had as sons: Wenceslas who married Crux. and had as sons. who married Ajax. Flos. and had three sons: Rama who married VENUS. Soma and Flos. Castor married Iphigenia. the daughter was Rector. and Gemini.both married as above-and as daughters: Centaurus who married Altair. 1051. and Elsa. Procyon. Rigel as daughter. and their daughters. 1053. SURYA was father of MARS and MERCURY. and had a daughter B eatus who married Iphigenia. who married Soma. and they had as sons: Beatrix who married Pindar. ___________ . and Betelgueuse. Aletheia w ho married Taurus. ______________ XII AN ARYAN IMMIGRATION INTO INDIA 15. married Judex. The daughters. Altair married Centaurus. and Pallas. his sons were Mathematicus. of the daughters. The daughters were Hector. Corona married Orpheus. JUPITER . who married Demeter. married Clarion. who married Cygnus. who married Spica. Sirona. who married Concordia. 1057. Siwa and VIRAJ. Vajra married Orpheus. Leto and Ajax. Diana. Herakles. and thre e daughters. who married Ad rona. who married Gemini. 1052. Alcyone. Capella. BRIHASPATI. At the one pole of human evolution there stood at the date of this imm igration the four KUMARAS. The y had also three daughters: Taurus who married Concordia. the daughters were Rigel who married Centurion. and Concordia who m arried Clio. Elsa. and Theseus who married Daedalus. and had a son.and Jud ex. and Beatus. and had two s ons. and Alastor. Sirona and Pom ona. and had a s son Concordia. OSIRIS. Minerva. Leo married URANUS. Leo. and Pola ris who married Proserpina.C. and had two sons. and Cygnus. and had as sons Aries and Alastor. Perseus married Arcturus . married respectively Mizar. Irene who married Flos . and Fomalhaut . and had as sons: Leto. married Wenceslas. Castor married Pollux. Andromeda married Da edalus. Spica married Telemachus. Trefoil and Leto. and their sons were: Selene. Albireo married Hector. Theseus who married Lignus. and had Draco and Altair as sons . Vajra and Ca stor. and ha d sons. and Hector who married NEPTUNE . and as daughters: Canopus who married Fomalh aut. the MANU and the MAHAGURU. Regulus. Scorpio. Diomede and Telemachus. Leto married Thor. Fomalhaut. and Fomalhaut-. Selene married Aurora. Ajax marrie d Elsa. marr ied Arcturus. MERCURY married SATURN. the latter had as sons: Clio. Psyche. Alcyone married Rigel and had as sons: Cassiopeia who married Diomede. as daughters: Taurus who married Aletheia. married respectively Trefoil and Betelgueuse.or. Draco. Albireo. URANUS. far down towards the other . and Ajax. Draco married Argus. Cassiopeia who married Rector. and Ulysses. who married OSIRIS. Mizar married Glaucus. Mathematicus. Arcturus who married Perseus.who married three sisters as above-. 1056. and Ulysses. whose marriages are mentioned above. Olympia. Crux. Diana and Daedalus-. Procyon and Cygnus. and had Spica and Ol ympia as sons. and Aries. and Argus who married Draco. another friend of MARS. Demeter. and Algol who married Priam. and four daughters: Pindar. Proserpina. 1055. URANUS and Proserpina as daughters. Alcyone married Albireo. Demeter who married Leto. who married Aries. Minerva and Pomona. daughters. as daughters. Melpomene. who married Taurus.950 B. VULCAN married Cetus and had one son. Capella. Thor married Kudos. Vajra. Pollux who married Melpomene. and had four son s: NEPTUNE who married Hector. a friend of Mars. the high priest Ya-uli. Gl aucus and Iphigenia. URANUS marri ed Leo. Psyche. Beatrix. and their daughte r. Adrona. Spica. Be atrix.

and Pisces. the d aughters were: Ajax married to Pisces. VULCAN and Herakles. married Cast or. Alcyone. Pallas. and Beatus. and had three s ons: Aquila who married Sappho. who married Eros and Ophiuchus. Corona and Siwa. Philae to Ulysses. their daughters were four: Ca nopus married to Berenice. Gl aucus to Rama. The daughter. and Daphne. and had two sons. Voila and Egeria had four sons: Betelgueuse married to Iris. Selene married Achilles and had two sons: Aldebaran m arrying Elektra. P olaris. they had five sons: Clio who married Sagittarius. MERCURY. who married Scotus and Concord . and had NEPTUNE and URANUS as son s. Soma to Flos. married respectively Capella and Euphrosyne. Hestia marr ied Telemachus. Trefoil. Algol married Theseus. and Magnus to Calypso. Markab who married Cetus. married to Pindar. Colossus marrying Aries . Apis. the daughter. Diomede married to Chrysos. Procyon. Diana to Cygnus. Pepin and Sextans. who married Atalanta. married Centaurus. 1062. Avelledo. Phoenix. and Ca pricorn. Fides and Selene. arid Crux married to Demeter. ma rried Atalanta. and had tw o sons. their sons were: Thor. Telemachus to Hestia. and three daughters. and Eros marrying Juno. Beatrix. Retu rning to the sons of Vajra we have: Fides who married Iphigenia. Beatrix married Albireo. who married Proteus. Rama and Glaucus had Jun o and Ara as sons. Berenice who married Canopus. and Leopardus. Wenceslas to Hector. and Helios marrying Lomia. Altair to Alba. Vajra and VIRAJ. 1061. Ausonia. Arcor. the latter married BRIHASPATI. had three sons: Gemini. and Deneb. Fomalhaut and Alexandros had three sons: Rex. BR IHASPATI and Apollo had three sons: Capella. Rector. Cancer. Ajax. Lignus and Virgo. OSIRIS. Dactyl and Mira. Lomia. Sextans to Virgo.800 B. there were three daughters: Daleth married Regu lus. who married Q uies. MARS and MERCURY were brothers. Rigel marrying Leto. who married Apollo and JUPITER . VULCAN married URANUS. They had fo ur daughters: Herminius married to Nicosia. married Boreas. and ha d two sons. their three da ughters were: Melete. married VENUS. and ha d four sons: Clarion married Aquarius. Aquarius who married Clarion. XIII IN NORTHERN INDIA. There were five daughters: Vega marr ying Leo. 1059. Dolphin married Formator. the other. the daughter of MARS. Aries who married Colossus. and two.1058.C. 12. and Judex to Ire ne. B RIHASPATI and ATHENA . and Brunhilda to Nitocris. Phoenix. Scotus to Ausonia. and Herakles. Alcyone and Mizar had five sons: Foma lhaut married to Alexandros. who married Norma. Albireo. their three daughters were: Iphigenia married to Fides. Minorca married to Lobelia. their daughter Proteus married Rex. and two daughters. The daughters. Parthenope to Calliope. Alcestis marrying Aurora. his brother. Libra. Nit ocris married to Brunhilda. married respectively Egeria. Zama. who married Arcturus. Kudos. Ulysses married Philae. The daughter. That finishes the descendants of MERCURY. Hector married Wenceslas. married Polaris. and had three sons: Cygnus who married Diana. Dorado. the daughter of Orpheus and sister of Psyche. Nicosia marrying Herminius. Arcturus to Rector. Hector and Hestia. and had as son. OSIRIS married VIRAJ. Dorado and Dactyl had s ons: Centurion married to Theodoros. Concordia. Pegasus to Priam. their three sons. 1060. and had as sons JUPIT ER and Apollo. Ulysses. Of Vajra' s daughters. daughters. had his children noted above. and Olympia. Pollux. the daughters were Sappho. Norma marrying Melete. who married Glaucus and Beatrix. Leto. one daughter. Proserpina and Tolosa as daughters. Chrysos to Diomede. who married Mizar. Olympia married Mira. Aglaia who married Pomona. the daughters were Bellatrix wh o married Thor. married Helios. That finishes the descendants o f MARS. Sagittarius to Cli o. and had as sons: Leo. Vajra married Proserpi na. Viola. the daughter of Herakles. Taurus to Tiphys and Perseus to Fons. and had three sons. who ma rried Adrona. MARS married SATURN. marrying into the family of Vajra. Gimel. Ca lliope who married Parthenope. Pindar and L yra. URANUS married VULCAN. VIRAJ married OSIRIS. and Sirona. daught ers. Rama and Albireo. and Pepin who married Lignus. Herakl es.

married Zephyr and Leopardus. and to some extent to link it up with acce pted Egyptian history. who married Pallas. married Trefoil and Chamaeleon. their daughters were Chamaeleon. Referring to our remark on p.500 B. Phocea and Daedalus. and Fons to Perseus. married Aldebaran and Ara . and Flora. as are those of Telemachus. Psyche. 1066. and they had three daughters: Egeria. Soma and Flos had four sons: Alastor married to Melpomene. Dactyl. Melphomene wh o married Alastor. 1068. Cetus who married Markab. their daugh ters were: Theodoros married to Centurion.. Others of our characters. Regulus to Daleth. and Zephyr who married Phocea. and Priam who married Pegasus.341 that Manetho' s history apparently dea ls with this Aryan dynasty. which is the latest selection by the mos t distinguished living Egyptologist for the commencement of the First Dynasty. married Mathematicus. a full list of all these will be given whe n the Lives of Alcyone appear in book form. 293 . While the book is going thro ugh the press some further investigations have been made. Flos and Alba. Au riga. the daughters. Elsa and Beth had Aurora.C. Demeter and Euphrosyne as sons. Irene t o Judex. which are found to thr ow additional light upon the subject. Eudoxia married to Flora. Formator to Dolph in. and they had three sons: Calypso married to Magnus. Iphigenia. Aletheia took Spes to wife. and Avelledo who married Procyon. their da ughters were: Adrona who married Gemini. and Philae. Vesta was also present. 341) to the expedition sent forth from South India by the MANU for the express purpose of Aryanising the noble families of Egypt. the brother of Mizar. 1072.510 B. 1073. 1069. we now see that he-.quite reasonably-. 1071. Aulus. T he new Egyptological theories now make the date of the Pharaoh Unas about two hu ndred years earlier than we do. who married Beth. Elektra and Ophiuchus. and they h ad as sons: Lobelia who married Minorca. Tiphys. Mona married Andromeda. Beth. and Minerva. 1065. who married Kudos. and fo ur daughters: Achilles. Hebe and Stella. 1067. besides the few whom MARS took with Him. and had two sons. and their two sons. his daughters were: Andromeda.C. who married Daphne. Aulus marr ied Argus. and that the date which our researches assign to that reunification (though not yet verified with perfect exactitude) comes within a few years of 5. Centaurus. who married Alcestis.ia. The children of Wenceslas are given among the descendants of MARS. Gimel who married Beatus.begins with t he reunification of Egypt under the MANU. w ho married Arcor. 250. and Mira. Altair and Alba had three sons: Apis. IN the body of this book we have three times referred (on pp. 1063. whi le those of Glaucus are among the descendants of MERCURY. Draco married Cassiopeia.. _____ ______ XIV THE ARYANISATION OF EGYPT 1070. Alexandros. are to be found in Egypt in 13. the two daughters. Elsa. Boreas to Libra. Atalanta and C astor. and Pomona to Aglaia. 1064. Mona and Fortuna. Crux and Lyra. The earlier part of the book being already in type. their daughter s were: Iris. Fortuna married Auriga. _____________ . their sons were: Argus. all t hat we can do is to append here an article which has been written to explain the later discoveries.

Many changes took place as the centuries rolled by. 1077. and MARS departed upon his long journey. but marrying only among themse lves. the Pharaoh of the time. The mingling of the two races produced a new and distinctive type. Perseus and Theodorous among the men. Deneb. which was carried out in much the same way and by many of the same egos who five thousand years previously had played their part in the migration from Central Asia to which reference has just been made. but the Toltec colouring-. 1079. all the patrician families competed eagerly for the honour of an alliance with the sons or daughters of the new-comers. The religious kingdom that the Aryans established there was. Betelgueuse. After nearly four thousand years had passed. but there came a time when for political reasons the reigning monarch espoused a foreign princess. and to establish new forms of worship to which the clan as a whole wo uld not subscribe. the Phar aoh being always its head. He had one child only-. for since the Pharaoh had set his seal of august approval upon these mixed marriages. in a few generations it had tinged the whole of the Egyptian nobility. Small as was this importation of Aryan blood.hi s wife having died in child-birth. its religion and even its language were alik . Pallas and OSIRIS among the ladies. 1080. which had the high Aryan features. Canopus. and the impetus gi ven by the Aryan rejuvenation gradually died out. He had married BRIHASPA TI.. who by degrees acquired over him s o great an influence that she was able to wean him from the traditions of his fo refathers.C. they were met by JU PITER. and MARS was one of their sons. of whom twelve are recognisa ble: Ajax. followed its monarch into license and luxury. chiefly because of the re tention of Aryan tradition by a certain clan whose members claimed exclusively f or themselves direct descent from the royal line of MARS and SATURN. and from this time onward an incarnation among the principal classes of Egypt counted as a birth in the first sub-race of the fifth root-race. and making a great point of maintaining old customs and what they called t he purity of the religion as well as of the race. The country. the clan drew its ranks together in stern disapproval. weary of Aryan strictness. 1076.his daughter SATURN-. used by the MANU as a subsidiary centre of radiatio n. The MANU appeared astrally to the Emperor. as centuries rolled on. a nd directed him to send MARS over the sea to Egypt by way of Ceylon. VULCAN. On their arrival in Egypt. as we have already said. and thence-forward its members held themselves markedly aloof-. About the year 13. For more th an a thousand years after the Aryanisation this clan ruled the country. Olympia. In the sixth life of Alcyone we followed the first of the great Aryan migrations from the shores of what was then the Central Asian sea to the south o f the Indian Peninsula. which he did. The country never reached so l ow a level as the parallel civilisation of Poseidonis. Leo. and to advise JUPIT ER to give his daughter to MARS in marriage.not declining of fices in the army or in the service of the State. 1075. VIRAJ obeye d. The High-Priest SURYA had been directed in a vision by the MAHAGURU to receive the strangers with honour.the type which we know so well from the Egyptian monuments.1074. and Ar cturus. when so many of our characters ha d taken birth in the Tlavatli race inhabiting the southern part of the Island of Poseidonis) VIRAJ was ruler of the great Indian Empire. we find a condition of af fairs in which the Egyptian Empire. So powerful is the Aryan blood that it still shows its unmistakable traces even after centuries of dilution. and in a comparativel y short time marriages were arranged among the existing nobility for all the new -comers. (shortly after the time of the thirteenth life of Alcyone and the twelfth life of Orion.500 B. taking with him (according to the in structions received) a band of young men and women. From South India likewise was sent forth the expedition destined to br ing about the Aryanisation of Egypt. 1078. then under Toltec rule.

the island of Poseidonis sank beneath the Atlantic. the country was a wild erness. who occupied chiefly the marshland near the Mediterranean. but they have mingled so much that it is often difficult t o distinguish them. and that it behoved the few righteous to flee promptly from the wrath t o come. 1086. A thousand years had passed since their arrival.. which occupied a large par t of the land. until by weight of its superior civilisation it was r ecognised as the dominant power. and in addition to these. And even when everything settled down. A people with pointed noses and long pigtails-. because of the wickedn ess of these mighty and long-established civilisations. Just as a considerable proportion of the white race of mountaineers left Poseidonis. bounded on the west no longer by a fair and peaceful sea.C. and in the year 9. when. a savage negroid race from the interior of Africa. f ighting their primitive battles on the banks of the great river which once had b orne the argosies of a mighty civilisation. who established themselves for s ome time in the central part of the country. In this great catastrophe the bed of the Sa hara Sea rose. maintaining for centuries a fair level of civilisation. 1083. and gradually made its footing sure in Upper Egypt. grown into a great nation. Up to this point Egypt had had an exte nsive western seaboard. 1084.mountaineers. 564 B. it was sufficie nt for the great fleets of comparatively small ships which carried the traffic t o Atlantis and the Algerian Islands.to build out of this chaos of peoples a race up on which its hereditary characteristics should be stamped. But long before this. they were doomed to dest ruction. A Hittite race with curly hair and plaited beards. All through its earlier centuries its policy wa s less to fight than to absorb-. thick robes. Another variant of this race. As we know. and was yet again to witness a reviv al of those ancient glories. A people with short and tilted noses. and to mirror the stately temples of Osiris and Amu n-ra. and almost its entire populat ion was destroyed. All these are observ able by clairvoyance. with longer noses and projecting beards.e degenerate and decaying. we find M . but by a vast salt swamp. Into this turmoil of mixed races came our clan. establishing its capital in Abydos. and held its own longer than any other. took ship across the Red Sea and found a refuge among the mountai ns of Arabia. half-savage tribes had ventured into the land.a warning that. Only in the ranks of the conservative clan can we fin d some pale reflection of the Egypt of earlier days. in the twenty-first life of Alcyone. and although the Sahara Sea was shallow. and slowly possessing itself of more and mor e of the surrounding land. among the priests of the clan arose some who were prophets. priest-led across the sea from its Arabian hills. An aquiline race of the Libyo-Amorite type. so the members of the clan in a body shook off the dust of Egypt fr om their feet.a desolation which endured for fifteen hundred years before the sel f-exiled clan returned from its mountain refuge. 1082. who re-echoed in Egypt the mes sage that was being given in Poseidonis-. and probably earlier in the field than any of them. 1081. which as the centuries rolled on dried into an inhospitable desert. a vast tidal wave swept over Egypt. which ove rran different parts of the country and warred desultorily among themselves. in due time the prophecy was fulfilled. Of all the glories of Egypt there remained only the Pyramids towering in lonely desolation-. 1087. which has l eft practically no record of its passing. wearing long. 1088. and for th e land of Egypt it was specially ruinous. Professor Flinders Petrie describes five of these earlier races. 1085. About this time. The effect of the cataclysm on the rest of the world was of the most serious character.

All four of them we re eventually exiled. Clio' s wife Adrona. and founded at he first dynasty and His great city of Memphis-. as was also Cancer.500 B. Clio and Markab were noticed among a group of Egyptian statesmen who d isapproved of the Aryan immigration and schemed against it. All rights reserved. the sister of Adrona. and Markab' s wife Avelledo were implicated in their plots. ---------------------Anand Gholap Home Copyright © 2005 by Anand Gholap. Terms of Use of this website .C. fourteen hundre His name to Men the same time t in person anoth 1089.thus initiating er stage of the work begun by His direction in 13. but it was d years later still before the MANU Himself (they have corrupted es now) united the whole of Egypt under one rule.ARS reigning over an already highly-organised empire.

You're Reading a Free Preview

Download
scribd
/*********** DO NOT ALTER ANYTHING BELOW THIS LINE ! ************/ var s_code=s.t();if(s_code)document.write(s_code)//-->